Ul 


^l 


a 


(^^ 


Digitized  by  tine  Internet  Arciiive 

in  2007  witii  funding  from 

IVIicrosoft  Corp6ration , 


JittpiZ/www.arcii  ive.org/detaiJs/clockstruckonecliOOwatsiala 


••'•»; 


-^"  1«- 


REV,    SAMUEL     WATSON. 


'  i^''-  <-  ^fiyrrxi  u/^li.  -^^jl  ^4^0. 


THE 

CLOCK  STRUCK  ONE, 

AND 

CHRISTIAN  SPIRITUALIST: 

BEING 

A.  SYNOPSIS  OF   THE   INVESTIGATIONS   OF   SPIRIT   INTER- 
COURSE BY  AN  EPISCOPAL  BISHOP,  THREE  MINISTERS, 
FIVE  DOCTORS,  AND  OTHERS,  AT  MEMPHIS,  TENN., 
IN  1855; 


AliSO,    THE    OPINION    OP    MANY    EMINENT    DIVINES,    LIVINO    AND 

DEAD,   ON   THE   SUBJECT,    AND   COMMUNICATIONS   RECEIVED 

FROM  A  NUMBER   OF   PERSONS   RECENTLT. 


BY  THE 

REV.    SAMUEL   WATSON. 


Are  they  not  all  ministering  spirits,  sent  forth  to  minister  for  them  who  shall  be 
heirs  of  salvation  ?— St.  Paul. 


"TBXTTH    is    MIGHTY,    AND    WILL    PREVAIL." 


LOUISVILLE,  KY.: 
JOHN  P.  MORTON  AND  COMPANY. 

1873. 


Entered,  according  to  Act  of  Congrees,  in  the  year  1872, 

By  SAMUEL  WATSON, 

in  the  OfSce  of  the  Librarian  of  Congress  in  Washington. 


INTRODUCTION. 


THE    CLOCK    STRUCK    ONE. 

(From  the  Memphis  Appeal.) 

"  SrNGULAK  PHENOMENON  VOUCHED  FOB  BY  A  FKOMTNENT  DIVINE. 

"  '  There  are  more  things  in  heaven  and  in  earth  than  are  dreamt  of  in  our 
philosophy.' " 

I  FIND  the  following  in  the  last  issue  of  that  magnificent  paper, 
the  St.  Louis  Christian  Advocate.  It  is  not  about  the  extract  copied 
in  that  paper  from  the  Lexington  (Va.)  Gazette,  but  the  little  edito- 
rial notice  of  five  lines,  to  which  I  wish  to  caU  attention : 

"a  vert  singxilar  and  mysterious  occurrence. 

"  The  Lexington  (Va.)  Oazette  publishes  the  following,  asserting 
that  it  has  received  the  '  facts '  upon  undoubted  evidence :  '  Mr. 
Z.  J.  White,  whose  death  occurred  last  week,  was  stricken  on  his 
return  fi-om  our  last  court  to  his  home  in  Brownsburg,  with  the 
disease  that  proved  fatal.  On  the  day  of  his  return  he  had  occasion 
to  go  into  a  room  where  was  kept  a  clock  belonging  to  his  father,  the 
late  Robert  White.  This  clock  is  of  the  old-fashioned,  high  kind, 
and  has  been  stopped  for  years,  not  even  having  the  weights  at- 
tached, being  merely  kept  as  a  family  relic.  When  Mr.  White  en- 
tered the  room,  the  clock,  which  had  been  silent  so  long,  distinctly 
struck  '  one.'  He  at  the  time  paid  no  special  attention  to  it,  and 
not  being  of  superstitious  turn  of  mind,  thought  it  was^a  mistake,  or 
an  illusion  of  his  fancy.  The  next  day,  or  the  day  after,  he  again 
had  occasion  to  enter  the  same  room.  Again  the  clock  stmck  '  one.' 
He  immediately  went  out,  telling  his  wife  of  the  circumstance,  and 
remarked  that  he  felt  assured  he  was  going  to  die  soon.  His  pre- 
monitions, as  we  have  stated,  proved  true,  and  in  a  few  days  his 
spirit  passed  away. 

"  There  is  nothing  singular  nor  mysterious  in  it.  Such  results 
of  panic  in  pei-sons  of  superstitious  imagination  are  familiar  to  all 
who  have  paid  any  attention  to  the  morbid  relations  of  mind  and 
brain." 

I  will  give  some  facts  which  have  come  under  my  own  observa- 


iv  Intkoduction. 

tion  and  that  of  others,  which  no  doubt  will,  in  the  estimation  of 
the  author  of  those  lines,  place  me,  and  others  in  the  category  of 
persons  of  "  superstitious  imagination."  It  is  popular  with  some 
people  to  ridicule  facts  when  they  have  no  evidence  of  disprov- 
ing them,  or  argument  to  overthrow  them.  It  is  the  easiest  way  to 
dispose  of  many  things  that  occur  which  can  not  be  accounted  for 
upon  any  hypothesis  or  theory  with  which  they  are  familiar. 

Five  years  since  1  was  at  my  place  with  my  family,  in  Woodruff 
county,  near  Augusta,  Arkansas.  My  wife's  health  had  been  feeble 
for  a  long  time.  Her  physician  had  told  me,  before  we  went  over 
there,  that  she  might  die  in  twenty-four  hours.  Her  health  was 
partially  restored  after  a  few  months  residence  there.  She  was, 
however,  taken  with  her  old  disease,  and  after  a  few  days'  illness 
she  died.  On  the  mantel  in  her  room  was  an  old  clock  which  had 
not  run  or  struck  for  years,  only  once,  which  was  the  day  before 
she  died.  A  little  over  a  year  afterward,  a  noble  boy  of  about  four 
years,  named  after  Robert  E.  Lee,  was  taken  sick,  lived  a  few  days, 
the  clock  struck  one,  and  the  next  day  he  died. 

The  following  summer  my  daughters  visited  my  brother.  Dr.  K. 
P.  Watson,  near  Memphis,  and  took  with  them  their  youngest 
brother,  Durell.  He  had  always  been  a  very  healthy  child,  but  was 
taken  sick  at  my  brother's,  and  in  few  hours  died.  The  clock  on 
the  mantel  in  Arkansas  struck  once  again,  and  in  a  few  hours  we 
received  a  dispatch  that  Durell  was  dead. 

The  next  autumn  the  clock  struck  again,  and  our  Lillian,  a  babe 
of  six  months  of  age,  passed  away  from  us  to  join  those  who  had 
gone  before. 

One  more  case.  My  father  died  in  that  neighborhood  about 
twelve  years  since.  Brother  Coleman,  the  preacher  on  the  Augusta 
circuit,  lived  that  year  on  the  place.  There  was  about  such  a 
clock  as  is  described  by  the  Gazette.  "  It  is  of  the  old-fashioned, 
high  kind,  and  has  been  stopped  for  years,  not  even  having  the 
weights  attached,"  but  was  packed  away  up  stairs  with  some  lum- 
ber ever  since  the  death  of  my  father.  Brother  Coleman's  child 
was  sick,  the  clock  struck  "  one,"  the  child  died  soon  after. 

I  have  given  you  the  facts,  Mr.  Editor,  even  at  the  risk  of  being' 
called  superstitious.  I  need  not  give  you  my  explanation  or  theory, 
but  I  would  like  to  have  yours.  All  of  these  times,  were  in  the  day- 
time that  the  clock  strack,  and  it  was  heard  by  different  members 
of  the  family  every  time. 

Were  you  not  in  Dr.  A.  H.  Bedford's  office,  when  we  were  together 
in  Nashville  recently,  when  he  told  us  of  the  glass  breaking  over 


Introduction.  v 

the  picture  of  Bishop  Andrew  ?  You  remember  he  has  a  fine  like- 
ness of  all  the  Bishops  hanging  against  the  wall  in  his  office.  It 
seems — it  may  be  superstitious  to  believe  it,  but  Dr.  Redford  told  it 
to  quite  a  number  of  preachers — that  about  the  time  the  Bishop  was 
attacked  with  what  produced  his  death,  the  glass  broke  over  his 
picture.  I  then  told  them  what  I  have  written  of  the  clock  strik- 
ing, etc. 

Yesterday  evening,  as  I  was  going  home,  I  met  a  friend  at  the 
door  of  a  music  store  on  Main  Street.  A  gentleman  came  in  just 
then  with  his  arms  full  of  picture-frames.  I  mentioned  the  fact  of 
the  glass  of  Bishop  Andrew's  picture  breaking.  He  said  he  had 
known  of  a  number  of  similar  cases.  There  are  many  things  occur- 
ring equally  "  singular  and  mysterious,"  but  people  do  not  like  to 
be  called  "  superetitious,"  and  hence  rarely  mention  them,  for  fear  of 
it.  I  ask  the  question,  are  these  "  results  of  panic,"  or  "  the  morbid 
relations  of  mind  and  brain  ?  "  as  you  said  of  the  Virginia  case.  Or 
are  they  given  us  to  demonstrate  one  of  the  most  consoling  doc- 
trines taught  in  the  Bible  ?  I  leave  my  friends  of  the  St.  Louis 
Christian  Advocate,  or  any  one  else,  to  answer  to  the  satisfaction  of 
many  anxious  inquirers  after  truth,  was  it  "  panic  "  that  caused  the 
clock  to  strike  when  the  child  was  over  a  hundred  miles  distant, 
and  we  had  not  the  slightest  knowledge  of  his  having  been  sick. 

SAMUEL  WATSON. 

I  propose  to  give  Dr.  Bond's  editorials  and  my  reply  to  them, 
that  the  public  may  see  this  matter  from  the  beginning.  He  intro- 
duced some  things  which  I  considered  irrelevant  to  the  subject 
under  consideration.  I  have  therefore  omited  them  and  my  reply 
to  them,  because  they  have  no  bearing  on  the  subject  under 
discussion. 

{From  the  St.  Louis  Christian  Advocate.) 
"  THE  CLOCK  8TBUCK  ONE. 

" '  The  root  of  all  superstition  is,  that  to  the  nature  of  the  mind  of  all  men  it  is 
consonant  for  the  affirmative  or  active  to  effect  more  than  the  negative  or  priva- 
tive ;  80  that  a  few  times  hitting  or  presence  countervails  oftimea  failing  or  ab- 
sence.'—Bacon  :  Adv.  of  Learning. 

"  In  our  paper  of  June  12th  we  read,  at  our  home  in  Maryland,  a 
letter  from  Rev.  Samuel  Watson,  occasioned  by  a  few  remarks  we 
had  appended  to  a  story  about  the  supernatural  relations  of  the  bell 
of  an  old  clock  to  a  divination  of  death.  As  we  understand  Christi- 
anity to  require  us  to  defend  society,  as  much  as  we  can,  against 
the  powerful,  natural  tendency  to  magic,  which  from  the  days  of 
Moses  we  have  authority  to  recognize  as  the  most  vivacious  of  the 


vi  Introduction. 

enemies  of  the  truth,  we  wrote  a  few  lines  to  deny  the  inference  of 
the  supernatural  in  the  matter.  Bro.  Watson  comes  valiantly  to 
the  defence  of  the  miraculous  in  the  clock,  and  in  the  full  assurance 
of  his  faith  in  its  premonitions,  rebukes  us  as  belonging  to  a  class 
'  who  ridicule  facts  when  they  have  no  evidence  disproving  them, 
or  arguments  to  overpower  them.'  We  certainly  manifested  no 
such  disposition.  We  did  not  ridicule  the  facts,  nor  even  deny  them. 
We  admitted  that  the  old  clock  struck,  and  that  the  man  who 
heard  it  subsequently  died.  These  were  the  ovlj  facts  in  the  state- 
ment. What  we  denied  was,  the  unjustifiable  inference  that  the 
clock  struck  because  the  man  was  about  to  die,  and  struck  by  mi- 
raculous interposition  of  the  power  and  prescience  of  God.  If  it 
did,  that  old  clock  is  as  awful  as  the  burning  bush  in  which  God 
appeared  to  Moses.  It  is  an  oracle  of  death,  more  terrible  than  the 
Ark  of  God,  which  did  not  foretell  the  death  of  men.  We  denied 
the  miracle,  and  suggested  a  rational  explanation.  Bro.  Watson, 
no  doubt,  thinks  that  explanation  improbable.  Suppose  it  is,  at 
least  it  is  possible,  dnd  any  possible  explanation  of  a  physical  phe- 
iwmenon  is  more  probable — in  other  words,  more  entitled  to  belief— than 
a  miracle  ;  for  it  is  the.  very  essence  of  a  miracle  that  it  is  absolutely  im- 
probable in  nature.  We  would  not  be  justified  in  believing  any 
miracle  recorded  in  Scripture  if  we  could  account  for  the  facts 
stated  upon  natural  principles.  The  overwhelming  force  of  the 
miracles  that  attested  our  religion,  is  secured  to  us  only  by  insist- 
ing upon  this  inexorable  canon  of  criticism. 

"  We  are  sincerely  anxious  to  avoid  giving  oflFense  to  Bro.  Watson. 
He  is  very  sensitive  to  the  charge  of  being  superstitious.  He  need 
not  be  so  sensitive.  He  has  the  great  majority  of  people  with  him — 
perhaps  there  are  a  few  who  could  show  themselves  clear  of  super- 
stition upon  close  examination.  The  term  is  offensive,  but  the  con- 
dition is  almost  universal.  The  greater  part  of  the  Christian  world 
are  but  little  freer  from  it  than  the  worshipers  of  the  first  deities 
whose  busts  filled  the  Pantheon. 

"  Among  the  most  educated,  the  blood  is  yet  infected  with  the 
virus  of  the  old  magic.  Dr.  Johnson  went  through  the  streets 
touching  posts,  and  was  careful  to  put  the  safe  foot  foremost  in 
leaving  a  house.  The  late  Emperor  and  Empress  of  France  con- 
sulted witches  and  mediums.  Queen  Victoria,  and  her  ladies,  fol- 
lowed her  just-married  daughter  to  her  carriage,  and  sent  good 
luck  after  her  in  a  shower  of  old  shoes.  We  think  few  ladies  would 
be  married  on  Friday.  Countless  omens  and  magical  formulas  are 
in  activity  every  day  in  the  houses  of  Protestants,  who  seem  utterly 


Inteoduction.  vii 

unconscious  of  the  sin  and  shame  of  fearing  other  gods  than  theii 
Father  in  heaven. 

"  We  would  not  reply  to  Bro.  Watson  if  we  could  conscientiously 
avoid  it ;  but  the  challenge  he  has  thrown  out  is  too  serious  to  be 
passed  over.  To  admit  the  supernaturalism  of  the  clock,  would  be 
to  do  mischief  far  beyond  the  sound  of  discarded  and  dilapidated 
time-keepers.  It  would  be  to  admit  and  uncontrollable  irruption  of 
the  old  magism  into  the  church.  It  would  be  to  give  the  sanction 
of  religion  to  the  undefined,  distressing,  and  degrading  superstition, 
that  is  one  of  the  most  remarkable  characteristics  of  the  carnal 
mind.  If  clocks,  occasionally,  become  moved  with  knowledge  of 
impending  death,  how  are  we  to  deny  to  the  trembling  rustic  his 
privilege  of  omen  in  the  howling  of  his  dog,  or  the  cry  of  the  whip- 
po-will  ?  How  are  we  to  laugh  away  the  terror  of  sounds  in  a 
bedstead,  or  cracks  in  a  looking-glass  ?  All  these  ominous  voices 
will  be  accredited  to  us  by  fads;  and  upon  what  principle  shall 
we  contradict  them  ?  For  instance,  it  is  what  we  dare  to  call  a 
superstition,  that  it  is  a  prevision  of  death  for  thirteen  to  sit  at  a 
table.  We  know  respectable,  well-educated  people  who  would  go 
without  dinner  rather  than  be  the  thirteenth.  Bro.  Watson  will 
probably  laugh  at  this  nonsense.  Yet,  not  long  ago,  at  the  table  of 
a  wealthy  merchant  in  Baltimore,  a  lady  happened  to  take  her  seat 
as  the  thirteenth.  It  was  observed,  and  she  was  warned ;  yet  she 
persisted.  Before  the  end  of  the  year  she  died.  Now,  how,  if  we 
admit  the  possibility  of  truth  in  such  things,  are  we  to  discriminate 
between  clocks  and  other  oracles  ?  Evidently  there  would  be  no 
definite  line  between  faith  and  superstition,  and  the  two  would  soon 
become  confused  into  one.  We  do  not  mean,  however,  that  the 
serious  consequences  of  admitting  Bro.  Watson's  claims  for  his 
oracular  clock  should  prevent  us  from  giving  full  force  to  his  facts ; 
but  only  that  they  should  compel  us  to  make  a  proper  inquiry  into 
his  statements 

"  Without  going  any  further,  too,  we  are  able,  on  the  other  hand, 
to  assure  Bro.  Watson,  that  Bishop  Andrew's  picture  is  not  the  only 
one  in  which  the  glass  sympathized  with  the  original.  Just  before 
the  battle  of  Gettysburg,  a  picture  of  Mr.  Davis  suddenly  fell  and 
hid  its  face  behind  a  bed,  and  broke  its  glass.  It  is  a  fact,  which  we 
hold  ourselves  responsible  for,  extraordinary  as  it  is.  We  do  not, 
however,  believe  that  God  wrought  a  miracle  to  break  the  glass  in 
Mr.  Davis'  portrait,  or  Bishop  Andrew's  either.  We  do  not  con- 
sider miracle  as  the  most  natural,  easy,  and  lawful  of  all  explana- 
tions of  obscure  phenomena.    We  have  no  faith  in  the  mortuary 


viii  Introduction. 

relations  of  glass,  nor  the  dismal  forebodings  of  clock-hammers. 
Many  strange  things  are  very  easily  understood,  when  once  the  key 
is  found.    Mystery  in  nature  is  only  ignorance  of  nature. 

"  In  the  last  century  it  was  gravely  stated,  in  a  history  of  the  Island 
of  St.  Kilda,  that  the  arrival  of  a  stranger  gave  the  people  cold. 
The  author.  Rev.  Dr.  Macauley,  was  very  averse  to  superstitions, 
but  he  had  to  admit  the  fact.  Dr.  John  Campbell  took  a  great  deal 
of  pains  to  ascertain  the  truth,  and  found  it  established,  beyond 
doubt.  He  did  not,  however,  solve  the  problem  by  the  ready  ap- 
plication of  a  "  miracle ;"  but  he  tried  to  explain  the  fact  by  some 
theory  of  human  effluvia.  He  was  wrong.  The  fact  was  not  ex- 
plained ;  still,  there  was  no  necessity  for  calling  in  miracle  to  ex- 
plain it.  The  cause  was  only  unknown.  All  that  was  known  was 
the  relation  between  the  arrival  of  strangers  and  prevalent  colds. 
Afterward,  a  few  words  explained  the  mystery.  An  '  ingenious 
gentleman,'  in  other  words,  a  man  of  mind  fitted  for  such  inquiries 
(Mr.  Dorking,)  as  soon  as  the  problem  was  stated,  saw  the  secret, 
•which  was  only  a  disregarded  but  patent  fact.  Strangers  could 
only  arrive  at  the  island  with  a  north-east  wind.  The  clock  mystery 
will  be  solved  in  the  same  way.  In  the  meantime,  let  us  be  satis- 
fied with  the  '  living  orades,^  and  place  no  confidence  in  old  clocks 
and  cracked  glass.  We  have  no  reason  to  believe  that  God  speaks 
to  us  in  such  ways. 

"  We  have  no  reason  to  believe  that  he  can  communicate  better 
with  people  who  have  old  clocks  than  with  others ;  or  that  picture- 
frames  partake  of  the  powers  of  the  lost  Urim  and  Thummim.  This 
may  be  called  ridicide  ;  but  it  is  the  expression  of  serious  common 
sense.  Skepticism,  of  all  marvelous  assumptions,  is  the  state  of 
mind  proper  for  the  investigation  of  a  truth. 

"  As  we  began  with  one  quotation  from  Bacon,  we  will  conclude 
with  another : 

" '  Another  error  is,  impatience  of  doubt,  and  haste  to  assertion, 
without  due  and  mature  suspension  of  judgment.  If  a  man 
will  begin  with  certainties,  Tie  shall  end  in  doubt ;  but  if  he  will  be  con- 
tent to  begin  mth  doubt,  he  sTiaU  end  in  certainties.^ 

"  Our  answer  to  Bro.  Watson's  peremptory  challenge  is,  that  we 
do  not  believe  that  his  clock  strikes  only  just  before  the  death  of 
one  of  his  family.  All  that  we  believe  is,  that  in  several  instances 
the  clock  has  been  noticed  to  strike  precedent  to  such  deaths.  In 
three  of  the  instances  the  observers  were  watching  by  the  side  of 
the  dying,  and  the  striking  could  not  pass  unobserved.  We  believe  it 
struck  when  it  was  not  noticed,  for  such  is  a  natural  and  reasonable 


IXTRODUCTION."  Ix 

conclusion,  and  tliere  is  no  evidence  to  disprove  it.  Apart  from  the 
'  superstition '  about  its  connection  with  death,  if  Bro.  Watson 
should  have  told  us  that  he  heard  the  clock  stril^e  on  the  four  sever- 
al occasions,  but  that  it  never  struck  except  on  these  four,  nobody- 
would  have  admitted  his  statement.  Everybody  would  have  be- 
lieved it  more  likely  that  it  struck  when  it  was  not  noticed,  than  that 
it  was  noticed  every  time  it  struck.  Particularly  is  this  opinion  rea- 
sonable, when,  if  we  admit  that  the  striking  was  always  noticed, 
we  must  admit,  too,  the  astounding  coincidences." 

Thus  endeth  Dr.  Bond's  broadside  at  the  "  old  clock,  supersti- 
tion," etc. 

The  following  is  my  reply  to  it : 

Rev.  Dr.  Bond — Dear  Sir:  On  my  return  from  Arkansas  I 
found  your  editorial  notice  of  my  article  respecting  the  striking  of 
an  old  clock.  I  thank  you  for  the  respectful  consideration  you 
have  given  it.  It  was  to  call  forth  your  opinion  that  I  wrote  the 
notice  I  did  of  your  editorial  respecting  the  article  copied  from 
the  Lexington  (Virginia)  Oazette.  Having  read  your  paper  with 
much  interest  from  its  commencement,  and  your  father's  (the  old 
Advocate  and  Journal  of  New  York)  from  its  beginning,  in  my 
boyhood,  I  have  always  entertained  for  him  a  respect  amounting 
to  almost  veneration,  a  portion  of  which  has  descended  to  his 
son. 

I  said  "  I  have  given  you  the  facts  Mr.  Editor,  at  the  risk  of  being 
called  superstitious.  I  need  not  give  you  my  explanation  or  theory, 
but  would  like  to  have  yours."  I  infer  from  your  leply  that  you 
suppose  my  theory  to  be  that  whenever  an  old  clock  strikes,  some 
member  of  the  family  dies.  I  did  not  design  to  convey  such  an 
idea,  for  I  had  never  heard  of  such  a  coincidence  before,  but  have 
heard  of  several  since,  as  well-authenticated  as  human  testimony 
can  make  them.  You  erect  that  man  of  straw  and  concentrate 
your  batteries  in  nearly  three  columns  of  j'our  mammoth  sheet  to 
demolish  him.  The  leading  thought  in  this  well-matured  article — as 
may  be  gathered  from  what  you  say  influenced  you  in  noticing  the 
article  from  the  Gazette — is  "  to  defend  society  as  much  as  we  can 
against  the  powerful  tendency  to  magic."  I  would  ask  the  Doctor 
if  the  Scriptures  do  not  teach,  under  eveiy  dispensation,  that  there 
have  been  angelic  minstrations  to  mankind  ?  Does  not  Mr.  Wesley, 
Dr.  Clarke,  Richard  Watson  and  all  the  standard  authorities  of 
Methodism  teach  the  same  doctrine  ? 

Mr.  Wesley  quotes  the  language  of  Socrates,  where  he  says 
"  My  demon  did  not  give  me  notice  this  morning  of  any  evil  that 

1* 


X  Introduction. 

was  to  befall  me  to-day ;  therefore  I  cannot  regard  as  any  evil 
my  being  condemned  to  die."  Mr.  Wesley  says  "  undoubtedly 
it  was  some  spiritual  being,  probably  one  of  these  ministering 
glrosts." 

Dr.  Clarke,  our  most  learned  commentator,  says : 

"  1.  I  believe  there  is  a  supernatural  and  spiritual  world  in 
which  human  spirits,  both  good  and  bad,  live  in  a  state  of  con- 
ciousness. 

"  3.  I  believe  there  is  an  invisible  world,  in  which  various  orders 
of  spirits,  not  human,  live  and  act. 

"  3.  I  believe  that  any  of  these  spirits  may,  according  to  the  order 
of  God  in  the  laws  of  their  place  of  residence,  have  intercourse 
with  this  world,  and  become  visible  to  mortals." 

I  could  quote  from  others  to  the  same  effect  to  show  that  this 
is,  and  always  has  been  held  by  the  founders  and  the  highest 
authority  known  to  the  Methodist  Church.  You  say  "  Brother 
Watson  comes  valiantly  to  the  defense  of  the  miraculous  in  the 
clock."  You  misunderstand  me,  for  I  have  never  considered  the 
striking  of  a  clock  miraculous.  Mr.  Watson,  in  his  Biblical  Diction- 
ary, gives  from  Dr.  Samuel  Clarke  the  definition  of  a  miracle:  "A 
miracle  is  a  work  effected  in  a  manner  unusual  or  different  from 
the  common  and  regular  method  of  providence,  by  the  interposi- 
tion of  Grod  himself,  or  some  intelligent  agent  superior  to  man,  for 
the  proof  or  evidence  of  some  particular  doctrine,  or  in  attestation 
of  the  authority  of  some  particular  person."  I  do  not  believe  there 
was  any  agency  "  superior  to  man,"  in  his  spiritual  state,  engaged 
in  this  matter  of  the  clock  striking — matter  is  certainly  no  obstruc- 
tion to  a  ministering  spirit  giving  the  result  of  the  disease  that  is 
preying  upon  the  vitals  of  the  physical  system  so  that  death  must 
necessarily  soon  be  accomplished. 

The  moving  of  an  old  clock-hammer  would  be  as  easily  done  as 
many  other  things  they  do,  and  would  be  as  likely  to  arrest  atten- 
tion as  anything,  especially  when  it  was  impossible  for  anything 
to  get  in  the  clock  of  a  physical  nature.  The  striking  of  our  clock 
was  invariably  in  the  day-time  and  heard  by  all  the  members  of 
the  family  who  were  present.  I  brought  this  clock  over  to  have 
it  repaired.  It  is  now  in  the  office  of  the  Western  Metlwdist, 
where  any  one  can  see  that  no  cat,  rat,  mouse  or  even  fly,  could 
get  into  it.  Enough  on  the  clock  question — assuring  you,  Doctor, 
that  there  is  nothing  "awful"  about  it — nothing  like  the  burning 
bush  in  which  God  appeared  to  Moses.  It  was  simply  one  of  the 
thousand  ways  that  those  who  minister  to  us  manifest  their  pres- 


Introduction.      -  xi 

ence  and  the  interest  they  feel  in  our  welfare.  There  is  nothing 
about  it  of  a  miraculous  character,  as  I  understand  it.  You  say : 
*'  He  [I]  has  the  great  majority  of  the  people  with  him.  Perhaps 
there  are  few  who  could  show  themselves  clear  of  superstition 
upon  close  examination.  The  term  is  offensive,  but  the  condition 
is  almost  universal.  The  greater  part  of  the  Christian  world  are 
but  little  freer  from  it  than  the  worshipers  of  the  first  deities 
whose  busts  filled  the  pantheon."  Superstition,  as  defined  by 
"Webster,  is  a  belief  in  the  direct  agency  of  superior  powers  in  t^er- 
tain  extraordinary  or  irregular  events,  or  in  omens  and  prognostics. 
"Would  you  not  class  our  Saviour  with  "  the  majority  of  mankind" 
in  this  respect?  Did  not  he  have  communication  with,  not  only 
angelic,  but  with  departed  human  beings,  while  he  tabernacled 
among  men  ?  Did  not  he  believe  and  teach  the  "  direct  agency  of 
superior  power  ? "  I  have  no  doubt  that  he  would  be  classed  among 
the  superstitous  by  some  who  claim  to  be  above  "  the  morbid  state 
of  mind  and  brain"  of  the  majority  of  mankind.  I  have  found 
many  who  would  ridicule  things  of  this  character,  and  yet,  before 
the  communication  closed,  they  would  tell  of  things  more  mysteri- 
ous than  that  at  which  they  had  sneered.  Again  you  say  "Count- 
less omens  and  magical  formulas  are  in  activity  every  day  in  the 
house ;    Protestants,  who  seem  utterly  unconscious  of  the  sin  and 

shame  of  fearing  other  gods  than  their  Father  in  heaven ."    I 

have  been  taught  to  believe,  upon  the  authority  of  the  Bible,  that 
our  "  Heavenly  Father"  gave  his  angels  charge  over  us,  "  the  angel 
of  the  Lord  encampeth  around  those  that  fear  him  and  delivereth 
them,"  and  that  they  are  "  all  ministering  spirits,  sent  forth  to 
minister  to  those  who  should  be  heirs  of  salvation."  There  is  "  no 
fearing  of  other  gods"  in  all  this.  Nothing  of  which  any  one 
should  be  "  ashamed ;"  but  one  of  the  most  consolatory  doctrines 
taught  in  the  Bible. 

You  say :  "  "We  would  not  reply  to  Brother  "Watson  if  we  could 
conscientiously  avoid  it,  but  the  challenge  he  throws  out  is  too 
serious  to  be  passed  over."  "Well,  Doctor,  I  have  accomplished  the 
object  I  had  in  view  by  writing  what  I  did.  I  knew  you  were  in 
the  habit  of  giving  such  things  a  lick,  whenever  you  had  an 
opportunity  of  doing  so.  I  knew  also  you  were  capable  of  rep- 
resenting the  other  side  of  that  question  as  well,  or  better,  than  any 
one  of  my  acquaintances ;  not  only  from  your  capacity,  but  from 
your  profession  of  M.  D.,  idiosyncrasy,  etc.,  etc.  Hence  I  said  "  I 
need  not  give  you  my  explanation  or  theory,  but  would  like  to 
have  yours."     You  have  given  some  kinds  of  superstition  of  which 


xii  Introductio^t. 

I  never  heard  ;  and  your  prediction  that  "  Brother  "Watson  will 
probably  laugh  at  this  nonsense"  has  been  literally  fulfilled. 

You  give  one  illustration,  however,  Doctor,  that  is  of  too  serious 
a  character  to  even  smile  at— what  you  say  in  your  last  paragraph 
about  Mr.  Davis'  picture : 

I  consider  this  a  very  significant  fact.  The  battle  of  Gettys- 
burg was  the  crisis  in  the  history  of  the  Southern  Confederacy. 
Had  General  Lee  been  successful  there  we  have  been  assured  that 
the  Confederacy  would  have  been  acknowledged  by  England  and 
France ;  as  they  had  promised  to  do  if  the  issue  of  that  battle  had 
been  favorable  to  the  Confederates. 

Mr.  Davis  was  the  head  of  the  Confederacy,  and  a  representative 
man.  The  breaking  of  the  glass  over  his  picture,  its  suddenly  fall- 
ing, and  its  hiding  its  face  behind  a  bed,  were  certainly  "  astound- 
ing concidences ; "  much  more  so  than  the  striking  of  an  old  clock, 
just  before  a  member  of  my  family  died.  Tis  true  Mr.  Davis  did 
not  die,  for  I  saw  him  coming  out  of  his  church  door  as  I  passed 
from  church  on  Sabbath  last ;  but  the  Southern  Confederacy  set  in 
death  on  that  field  of  blood,  and  thousands  of  iioldiers  sealed  their 
devotion  to  the  "  lost  cause ; "  with  as  good  blood  as  was  ever  shed 
on  a  battle-field.  I  admit  the  truth  of  the  last  sentence  quoted 
from  you,  that  "mystery  of  nature  is  only  ignorance  of  nature,"  but 
sir,  this  is  beyond  nature  or  natural  law,  so  far  as  I  have  been  able 
to  learn.  It  belongs  to  another  state  of  things.  The  natural  man 
comprehendeth  not  the  spiritual  things.  They  are  spiritually  dis- 
cerned. The  "  many  things  are  very  easily  understood  when  once 
the  key  is  found."  That  is  also  true,  but  where  is  the  key?  I  think 
that  it  will  be  found  that  it  is  only  that  kind  of  a  key  which  un- 
locked Peter's  prison  door  that  will  ever  unlock  the  things  of 
which  we  are  writing.  Neither  your  physical  science  nor  medical 
jurisprudence  understand  it,  but  rather  shows  its  ignorance  of  such 
things  by  attempting  it.  I  am  "  sincerely  anxious  to  avoid  giving 
oflFense  "  to  you,  Doctor,  for  I  think  you  have  been  "  sincerely  desir- 
ous to  discharge  a  duty  you  believe  you  owe  the  readers  of  your 
paper  and  the  church."  You  have  done  as  well,  perhaps,  as  any 
one  could  with  your  view  of  the  subject.  I  assure  you  that  you 
have  not  given  me  the  slightest  ofiFense.  I  have  been  delighted 
with  your  manly.  Christian  reply  to  my  article.  You  have  treated 
me  as  a  Christian  brother,  and  given  the  subject,  as  I  think  it  de- 
serves, a  calm  investigation. 

If  you  are  disposed  to  publish  this,  and  reply  to  it,  I  should  be 
pleased  to  have  the  privilege  of  discussing  these  matters  from  u 


Introduction,  xiii 

Bible  stand-point  with  you.  I  wish  to  say  nothing  more  about  our 
old  clock,  let  it  go  to  its  regular  business,  for  I  think  it  has  accom- 
plished its  mission ;  but  let  us  discuss  these  questions  as  Christian 
uunlsters  wishing  to  ascertain  the  truth. 

With  sentiments  of  the  highest  regard  for  you  personally  and 
officially,  I  am  yours,  truly,  bamuel  watson. 

{Hditorial  from  Advocate.) 
"  THE   MYSTERY  OF   THE   CLOCK. 

"We  find,  in  a  slip  sent  us  from  the  Memphis  AvalancTie,  the  reply 
of  Rev.  Samuel  Watson  to  some  remarks  we  made  upon  tiie  sup- 
posed connection  between  the  irregular  striking  of  his  clock  and 
the  succeeding  death  of  several  of  his  family.  Accompanying  the 
slip  was  a  kiudly  letter  from  Bro.  Watson,  expressing  a  wish  that 
we  should  reprint  his  reply  and  continue  the  discussion  of  the  sub- 
ject. (His  reply  appeared  in  our  issue  of  last  week.)  Considering 
it  to  be  a  very  important  thing  to  reach  some  definite  understand- 
ing with  regard  to  the  discriminations  of  faith,  concerning  which 
there  is,  even  in  deeply  pious  minds,  a  great  deal  of  confusion  and 
error,  we  cheerfully  accede  to  the  request.  There  is  credulity, 
there  is  superstition,  there  is  reasonable  faith  in  the  miraculous  and 
the  supernatural.  Credulity  and  superstition  are  enemies  to  all 
truth,  and  among  the  strongest  of  the  opponents  to  the  Gospel. 
Faith  is  the  evidence,  the  assurance,  the  practical  realization  of 
truth,  particularly  of  the  fundamental  truths  of  religion.  That  it 
can  be  distinguished  from  its  enemies  is  certain ;  but  they  have 
donned  its  uniform,  and  imitated  its  speech,  and  stolen  into  its 
camp,  and  they  cannot  be  detected  by  a  superficial  observation. 

"  It  would  have  been  a  very  great  convenience  if  Bro.  Watson  had 
told  us  distinctly  what  he  does  believe  about  that  clock.  It  would 
have  saved  him  and  us  a  good  deal  of  trouble  if  we  had  known 
that  he  believes  as  we  do,  that  old  clocks,  not  in  use,  do  occa- 
sionally strike,  without  the  unexpected  sound  being  followed  by 
the  entrance  of  the  Pale  Horse.  If  Bro.  Watson  had  noticed  the 
striking  and  the  contemporaneous  deaths  only  as  curious  coinci- 
dences we  would  not  have  troubled  him  with  our  criticism.  The 
coincidences  concerned  us  only  when  the  two  incidents  were  pre- 
sented as  related  in  dependence,  and  procured  by  supernatural 
agency  for  the  purpose  of  conveying  preternatural  intelligence.  If 
Bro.  Watson  did  not  mean  that,  there  is  nothing  for  us  to  discuss. 
Bro.  Watson  says  there  was  nothing  "miraculous"  in  the  afiair. 
So  we  think.     But  though  not '  miraculous,'  he  thinks  it  supernat- 


xiv  Introduction. 

ural.  We  confess  we  do  not  understand  the  distinction.  The 
striking  was  natural,  or  contrary  to  the  operation  of  natural  laws. 
The  rule  of  nature  was  for  the  clock  to  be  quiet.  Bro.  Watson 
thinks  that  a  spirit,  independent  of  the  laws  of  matter,  possessed  of 
information  beyond  the  power  of  human  faculties,  commissioned  by 
God  to  minister  to  a  certain  person,  or  persons,  did,  for  moral  pur- 
poses of  God,  overcome  the  natural  condition  of  the  clock  and 
cause  it  to  strike.  If  this  is  not  miracle  none  is  recorded.  Bro. 
Watson  quotes  from  '  Watson's  Dictionary,'  '  A  miracle  is  a  work 
effected  in  a  manner  unusual  or  different  from  the  common  and 
regular  methods  of  Providence,  by  the  interposition  of  God  himself 
or  some  intelligent  agent  superior  to  man,  for  the  proof  or  evidence 
of  some  particular  doctrine,  or  in  attestation  of  the  authority  of 
some  particular  person.'  He  then  declares, '  I  do  not  believe  there 
was  any  agency  superior  to  man  in  his  spiritual  state  engaged  in 
this  matter  of  the  clock.  What  agency  was  it,  then  ?  No  man 
could  know  that  a  death  had  taken  place  at  the  distance  in  ques- 
tion. No  man  could  put  his  finger  through  the  case  of  the  clock, 
without  mechanical  injury  to  it,  and  touch  the  hammer,  without  vi- 
olating the  law  that  two  bodies  can  not  occupy  the  same  space  at 
the  same  time.  No  man  could  be  invisible  before  the  eyes  of  other 
men.  We  think  the  agent,  if  there  was  one,  was  very  superior  to 
man  in  intelligence  and  powers  oi  penetration  into  disease  and 
through  the  clock.  But  suppose  he  was  inferior,  would  the  strange 
work  be  less  miraculous  ?  When  Balaam's  ass  spake  he  was 
"  inferior  to  man."  The  raven  that  brought  Elijah  his  food  was 
"  inferior  to  man."  Were  they  not  miracles  that  these  messengers 
of  God  accomplished  ?' 

"  But  it  is  useless  to  quibble  about  words,  for  Bro.  Watson  goes 
on  to  show  plainly  his  theory  of  the  affair.  '  Matter  is  certainly  no 
obstruction  to  a  ministering  spirit  giving  the  result  of  the  disease 
that  is  preying  upon  the  vitals  of  the  physical  system  so  that  death 
must  soon  be  necessarily  accomplished.'  So  it  was  a  '  ministering 
spirit '  that  struck  the  clock — a  spirit  not '  superior  to  man  in  his 
spiritual  state' — a  spirit  immaterial  and  unaffected  by  matter.  We 
have  heard  too  much  of  this  language  not  to  understand  that  Bro. 
Watson  believes  the  agent  to  have  been  the  spirit  of  a  dead  human 
being.  He  has  adopted  the  spiritist  assumption,  that  disembodied 
spirits  are  'superior  to  man'  in  knowledge;  and  that  while  they 
can,  in  a  small  way,  act  upon  matter,  they  are  not  obstructed  by  it. 
Bro.  Watson  accepts  the  doctrine,  that  mankind  are  subject  to  the 
operations  of  spirits,  whose  communications  are  not  messages  fiom 


Introduction.  xv 

God,  but  only  the  tender  of  their  superior  information.  Matter 
being  '  no  obstruction '  to  them,  they  see  the  progress  of  disease  to 
a  fatal  issue,  and  wood  or  brass  being  no  obstruction,  they  make  a 
clock  strike  to  give  information  of  what  is  coming.  Now,  in  all 
this,  there  are  several  tremendous  assumptions,  of  infinite  impor- 
tance in  their  consequences,  and  we  deny  every  one  of  tJiem.  It  is 
now  tor  Bro.  Watson  to  prove,  or  at  least  to  show  us,  some  reason- 
able probability  for  believing, 

"  1.  That  the  spirits  of  the  dead  have  superior  information  about 
human  affairs,  and  superior  facility  in  communicating  it  to  persons 
at  a  distance.  That  they  have  such  a  knowledge  of  pathology  as 
to  know  when  diseases  are  to  be  fatal. 

"  2.  That  matter  is  no  obstraction  to  these  spirits.  Bro.  Watson 
says  it  '  certainly '  is  not.  Upon  what  grounds  is  this  '  certainty  ' 
built?  For  ourselves,  we  confess  that  we  have  no  knowledge 
whatever,  natural  or  revealed,  that  teaches  us  any  such  thing. 

"  3.  They  do  '  a  thousand  things.'  or  any  number  of  things,  as 
hard  as  handling  the  hammer  of  the  old  clock,  without  regard  to 
the  '  obstruction  '  of  its  case.  We  deny  it.  We  know  no  evidence 
of  it.  The  Bible  gives  none.  Experience  gives  none.  Bro.  Wat- 
son must  give  us  proof  He  says  a  fly  could  not  get  into  the  clock, 
but  he  wants  us  to  believe  a  ghost  did.  We  can  not  do  it.  We 
know  flies,  but  we  do  not  know  ghosts.  We  do  not  know  that 
there  are  any  in  the  world.  We  think  there  are  not.  We  consider 
them  very  badly  fitted  to  live  in  it.  It  is  a  material  world.  Body- 
less  human  beings  are  of  no  use  here,  and  there  is  no  provision  for 
their  comfort.  If  matter  does  not  obstruct  them,  they  can  do 
nothing  with  matter.  But  we  should  like  to  know  how  a  touch 
could  press  a  spring,  if  matter  did  not  '  obstruct '  or  resist  the 
finger.  We  use  matter  because  it  resists  us.  A  bird  flies,  a  ship 
sails,  a  man  walks,  because  of  the  resistance  of  matter.  There  is 
no  revelation  nor  reason  to  sustain  such  an  assumption  as  the  pres- 
ence and  agency  of  human  ghosts  acting  upon  the  world  outside 
of  the  laws  of  matter.  With  regard  to  the  motor  power  of  the  old 
clock,  if  '  no  rat,  cat,  nor  fly  moved  it,'  then  we  suppose  it  was 
shaken  by  a  step  on  some  part  of  the  floor,  which  had  peculiar 
mechanical  relations  to  the  spot  where  the  clock  stood.  If  that  be 
not  the  explanation,  we  will  put  the  clock  story  in  our  heap  of 
things  yet  to  be  explained,  and  let  it  bide  its  time.  We  do  not  feel 
justified  to  raise  the  dead,  and  invest  them  with  unintelligible 
superior-inferiority  and  material-immateriality  only  to  strike  a  clock- 
hammer. 


xvi  Introduction. 

"  Is  Bro.  Watson  serious  in  his  grave  treatment  of  the  fall  of  Mr. 
Davis'  picture  ?  Does  he  really  think  that  some  spirit,  full  of  the 
news  of  carnal  warfare,  hurried  to  Baltimore  to  announce  it  to  a 
few  ladies,  and,  after  all,  could  devise  no  better  "way  to  tell  it  than 
to  go  into  the  garret,  and  take  down  a  cheap  picture,  and  put  it 
behind  the  bed,  where  it  was  not  found  until  the  result  of  the  battle 
■was  told  in  the  newspapers  ?  If  Bro.  Watson  really  '  considers  this 
a  very  significant  fact,'  we  do  not  wonder  that  he  hears  and  sees 
marvelous  things ;  for  he  certainly  has  a  remarkable  aptitude  for 
seeing  '  significance '  where  others  see  nothing  remarkable  at  all. 
We  have  no  difficulty  in  accounting  for  the  fall  of  the  photograph. 
Hundreds  probably  fall  every  day.  It  was  not  a  valuable  work  of 
art.  It  was  not  secured  with  particular  care.  If  the  nail  did  not 
enter  a  crevice  between  the  bricks,  or  if  it  took  defective  hold  of 
the  mortar,  the  pressure  would  loosen  it  after  a  while,  and  it  is 
quite  possible  that  the  thunder  of  several  hundred  heavy  cannon, 
even  as  far  off  as  Gettysburg,  might  so  agitate  the  earth,  as  to  cause 
a  tremor  in  the  fourth  story  of  a  house,  whose  walls  are  not  at  all 
thick,  sufficient  to  shake  down  a  loose  picture.  Sometimes  a  pict- 
ure falls  because  a  string  wears  and  breaks.  Indeed,  we  humbly 
think  that  the  law  of  gravitation  is  quite  equal  to  the  fall  of  that 
photograph,  without  help  from  Puck  or  any  imaginary  spirit.  The 
reason  why  the  picture  hid  behind  the  bed,  is  not  difficult  to  find. 
The  bed  was  before  it,  and  even  '  the  natural  man '  can  compre- 
hend why  the  picture  should,  therefore,  be  behind. 

"  Bro.  Watson  asks  us  several  questions  that  we  do  not  think  at 
all  pertinent.  He  asks  whether  the  Scriptures  do  not  teach  the 
ministration  of  angels  ?  Certainly.  What  then  ?  Bro.  Watson  is 
contending  for  a  class  of  ministering  spirits  '  not  superior  to  man  in 
his  spiritual  state.'  He  disowns  the  connection  of  God  or  angels 
with  the  clock.  We  are  not  discussing  the  general  question  of  min- 
istering angels,  but  the  special  question,  whether  '  ministering  spir- 
its,' not  angels,  touched  the  old  clock.  Let  us  keep  to  the  point,  or 
we  can  settle  nothing.  Bro.  Watson  asks  if  we  do  not  include  our 
Lord  among  the  superstitious  of  mankind?  Certainly  not.  We 
have  never  said  that  a  belief  '  in  superior  power,'  nor  in  the  agency 
of  angels,  was  superstitious ;  nor  intimated  that  it  was  unreasonable 
for  the  Incarnate  God  to  communicate  with  the  angels  or  spirits. 
Jesus  called  back  the  dead.  We  should  think  it  grossly  supersti- 
tious for  Bro.  Watson  to  presume  that  he  could  do  it.  Again,  all 
that  Bro.  Watson  says  about  angelic  administrations  is  gratuitous 
and  out  of  place.     We  must  attend  to  our  own  affair.     We  must 


IjfTRODUCTIOTT.  XVll 

confine  ourselves  to  our  own  spirits.  If  Bro.  Watson  will  give  up 
his  familiar  gliosis,  and  say  that  an  angel  touched  his  clock,  we  will 
discuss  that;  but  as  long  as  he  rejects  angelic  agency  in  the  matter, 
■we  will,  with  his  permission,  let  the  angels  alone.  With  regard  to 
Mr  Wesley's  opinion  about  Socrates'  demon,  we  have  only  to  say, 
that  on  that  subject  Mr.  Wesley  knew  no  more  than  the  rest  of  us. 
We  have  no  hesitation  in  saying  that  we  do  not  believe  that  Socra- 
tes had  any  ministering  angel  to  give  him  notice  of  coming  evil. 
He  had  as  much  evil  as  other  men.  He  was  subjected  to  all  the  in- 
conveniences of  opposing  popular  opinions,  and,  besides,  he  suffered 
grievous  things  from  the  tongue  and  hands  of  his  wife,  Xantippe. 
At  last  he  was  poisoned,  and  died  professing  his  faith  in  the  gods, 
and  asking  that  a  cock  should  be  sacrificed  to  an  idol  on  his  be- 
half. Neither  Mr.  Wesley,  nor  anybody  else,  has  adduced  any  evi- 
dence of  the  supernaturalism  of  the  Socrates  demon.  We  do  not 
think  that  Socrates  believed  it  himself,  or  intended  others  to  believe 
it.  It  is  a  long  way  to  go  for  evidence  about  the  old  clock,  and  the 
journey  is  unprofitable. 

"  But  Bro.  Watson  is  done  with  the  supernaturalism  of  the  clock. 
He  will  have  it  mended  and  set  to  its  lawful  uses.  If  his  opinions 
be  true,  it  is  a  pity ;  for  he  is  cutting  off  one  of  the  recognized 
channels  of  intercourse  with  spirits,  who,  of  all  created  intelligences, 
seem  to  have  the  greatest  difficulty  in  making  themselves  under- 
stood. Dumb  men  make  signs  that  are  readily  comprehended.  The 
ignorant  keeper  of  an  ale-house  can  keep  a  score  on  his  door  with 
chalk ;  but  the  spirits  knock  with  wretched,  abortive  telegraphy 
upon  tables,  or  crack  their  tokens  with  the  borrowed  tendons  of  a 
lying  leg,  or  gibber  their  senseless  message  in  the  incoherent,  gram- 
marless  thief-language  of  a  mercenary  medium,  or,  according  to 
Bro.  Watson,  after  having  gone  a  long  distance  with  a  message  of 
death,  can  find  no  way  to  tell  it  but  by  making  a  clock  strike  a  wrong 
hour;  which,  in  fact,  is  telling  nothing  at  all.  Poor,  dumb  minister- 
ing spirit  this  is !  We  would  rather  be  ministered  to  by  the  post- 
man or  telegraph  boy.  Yet,  as  Bro.  Watson's  clock  was  one  of  the 
few  things  spirits  could  play  on,  'tis  a  pity  to  remove  its  inward 
uncleanness,  and  restore  order  to  its  machinery.  For  it  is  a  curious 
thing  that  the  spirits  are  neither  visible  nor  audible,  except  when 
something  is  out  of  order.  To  be  sure,  Bro.  Watson  says  the  clock 
was  only  '  one  of  a  thousand  ways '  in  which  the  spirits  manifest 
their  presence.  Will  he  be  so  good  as  to  name  to  us  some  of  the 
remaining  nine  hundred  and  ninety -nine  ?  We  know  none  of  them. 
We  have  heard  of  innumerable  signs  and  omens.    Bro.  Watson 


XViii  iNTRODUCTIOlsr. 

laughed  at  one  -we  told  him  of,  but  we  know  of  none  more  reliable. 
Which  of  the  signs  is  true  ?    "We  particularly  desire  Bro.  Watson 
to  tell  us.    Of  a  thousand,  we  ought  to  know  some. 
"  '  Matrons  who  toss  the  cup,  and  see 
The  grounds  of  fate  in  grounds  of  tea' 

have  long  tradition  on  their  side,  and  are  fortified,  no  doubt,  with 
ample  coincidences.  Do  the  spirits  arrange  "  the  grounds  of  fate  ? " 
Does  not  Bro.  Watson  see  the  danger  of  such  vague  and  positive 
statements  with  regard  to  a  matter  of  such  transcendent  impor- 
tance ?  Does  he  not  see  the  necessity  we  are  under  of  pressing  him 
to  tell  us  upon  what  grounds  he  believes  in  this  facile  communica- 
tion with  the  spiritual  world,  and  which* of  the  '  thousand  ways ' 
lie  advises  the  readers  of  his  articles  to  trust  in  as  oracles  of  fate 
or  warnings  of  God,  or,  at  least,  as  evidence  '  of  the  presence  of 
ministering  spirits.' 

"  We  have  no  objection  at  all  to  discuss  all  the  questions  Bro. 
Watson  suggests.  But  we  wait  now  for  his  reply  to  our  request  for 
the  evidence  upon  which  his  statements  about  spirits  are  based." 

REPLY  TO  "  THE  MYSTERY  OP  THE  CLOCK." 

Dear  Dr.  Bond:  I  find  an  editorial  of  two  and  a  half  columns 
in  3''our  paper  of  the  9th,  in  reply  to  wliat  I  said  respecting  the 
striking  of  an  old  clock.  I  fully  agree  with  you  as  to  the  impor- 
tance uf  discriminating  between  credulity,  superstition,  and  faith. 
"  Credulity,"  Webster  says,  is  "  a  disposition  to  believe  on  slight 
evidence,  or  no  evidence  at  all."  Superstition  has  general  significa- 
tions, but  that  to  which  you  refer  I  suppose  is  "  the  belief  of  what 
is  absurd,  or  belief  without  evidence,"  "  or  a  belief  in  the  direct 
agency  of  superior  powers  in  certain  extraordinary  or  singular 
events."  Faith  is  the  assent  of  the  mind  to  the  truth  of  a  proposi- 
tion advanced  b}^  another — belief  on  probable  evidence  of  any 
kind.  Faith  depends  upon  evidence — testimony ;  and  according  to 
the  character  of  the  testimony  will  be  the  strength  of  our  faith. 
We  must  not,  we  can  not,  ignore  human  testimony.  All  the  faith 
we  possess  depends  upon  that,  except  our  own  experience  and  con- 
sciousness of  what  we  have  received  through  our  senses.  The 
foundation  of  our  holy  Christianity  rests,  to  a  veiy  great  extent, 
upon  human  testimony. 

In  reply  to  your  inquiiy  as  to  what  I  think  of  that  clock,  I  will 
simply  state  that  at  first  I  attached  no  importance  to  it.  But  when 
it  struck  four  times  only  (all  that  was  ever  heard),  and  at  each  of 
those  times  a  member  of  my  family  died,  I  was  compelled  to  be- 


Introduction.  xix 

lieve  there  was  something  more  than  "  curious  coincidences  "  con- 
nected therewith.  That  there  was  premonition  of  an  afflictive  event 
is  certain;  but  as  to  the  cause  of  its  thus  strilcing,  and  the  power 
by  whicli  it  was  done,  is  the  question  about  which  we  differ.  Let 
us  leave  that  old  clock  to  do  its  original  work.  I  am  receiving,  by- 
letter  and  verbally,  almost  every  day,  as  "  astonishing  coincidences  " 
as  its  striking  under  the  circumstances.  They  do  not  come  from 
the  "  credulous,  superstitious"  part  of  mankind,  but  from  men  and 
women  of  the  very  best  minds  and  hearts  in  the  land,  embracing 
ministers  of  the  different  churches,  physicians  of  the  highest  stand- 
ing, and  editors  whose  testimony  could  not  be  questioned.  I  select 
from  a  prominent  minister  of  the  M.  E.  Church,  South.  He  is  the 
father  of  one  of  the  pastors  of  the  church  in  this  city. 

"Fulton  Station,  Ky.,  July  17, 1871. 
"  OTHER  OLD  CLOCKS. 

"  A  child  died  in  a  family  residing  in  Benton  county,  Arkansas. 
An  old  clock  belonging  to  the  family,  which  had  not  been  in  use 
for  many  years,  struck  one  the  day  before  the  child  died.  Several 
years  subsequently  the  father  of  the  child  died,  and  the  old  clock, 
which  had  not  struck  since  the  death  of  the  child,  struck  one,  and 
no  more.  In  Evansville,  Illinois,  an  old  clock,  which  had  long 
been  silent,  struck  one  the  day  before  the  dea'h  of  a  member  of 
the  family  owning  the  clock.  Subsequently  another  member  of 
the  family  died,  and  the  same  old  clock  struck  one  and  ceased. 

"  S.   G.   PATTERSON, 

"  Father  of  Rev.  Wm.  Patterson,  of  the  Memphis  Conference." 
One  more  old  clock  and  I  pass  on.  During  the  war,  a  Confeder- 
ate general  was  at  the  house  of  Mr.  B.,  in  Aberdeen,  Miss.  There 
was  quite  a  number  of  friends  discussing  the  question  of  persons 
returning  after  death  and  making  themselves  known.  Theie  was 
in  the  room  an  old  clock  which  had  not  run  or  struck  for  many 
years.  The  general  told  them  if  he  got  killed,  or  died  during  the 
war,  that  if  he  could,  he  would  come  back  and  make  that  old  clock 
strike.  It  was  agreed  upon,  and  so  understood  by  all  the  party. 
The  Confederate  general  was  killed,  and  soon  after  the  clock 
struck,  while  some  of  the  party  were  in  the  room,  which  so  alarmed 
them  that  they  fled  in  haste  out  of  the  room,  if  not  out  of  the 
house.  I  give  this  upon  the  highest  authority  in  the  Metho  ist 
Episcopal  Cimrch,  South. 

Now,  Doctor,  if  you  feel  disposed,  turn  your  batteries  on  some 
other  old  clocks  besides  mine.    Their  theory  and  mine  is  the  same. 


XX  iNTRODUCTIOTf. 

You  seem  solicitous  for  my  theory,  and  desirious  for  me  to  give 
to  you  some  of  the  "  many  ways  spirits  minister  to  us."  Well, 
Doctor,  I  will  be  happy  to  gratify  you  in  this  respect.  I  believe 
with  St.  Paul,  that  there  is  an  "  outward  man "  and  an  "  inward 
man."  The  former  of  the  "  earth,  earthy,"  the  other  the  intellect- 
ual, moral,  spiritual  man,  that  is  not  subject  to  death.  I  agree 
with  Dr.  xidam  Clarke,  the  most  learned  commentator  that  ever 
wrote,  when  he  says :  "  I  believe  there  is  a  supernatural  and  spiritual 
world  in  which  human  spirits  live,  and  have  intercourse  with  this 
world,  and  become  visible  to  mortals."  I  believe  that  this  "  spirit- 
ual world"  is  to  spiritual  beings  as  real  and  as  tangible  as  the  phys- 
ical world  is  to  our  natural  bodies;  that  this  spiritual  world  sur- 
rounds the  natural  world,  and,  for  aught  I  know,  may  extend 
throughout  the  immensity  of  space ;  that  this  is  the  paradise 
or  place  of  departed  spirits,  in  that  intermediate  state  between  death 
and  the  resurrection.  I  agree  with  Bishop  Morris,  the  senior 
Bishop  of  the  M.  E.  Church,  when  he  says :  "  There  is  a  clear  dis- 
tinction made  in  the  Sacred  Scriptures  between  the  intermediate 
and  final  state  after  the  general  resurrection;"  also  with  one  of 
our  Bishops  when  he  says :  "  No  one  has  yet  been  saved  in  heaven ; 
no  one  sent  to  hell.  These  states  and  conditions  will  not  be 
awarded  till  the  judgment,  and  it  will  not  take  place  till  the  resur- 
rection." And  with  another  one  of  our  Bishops,  who  says  :  "  We 
labor  not  only  in  the  sight  of  mortals,  we  labor  also  in  the  sight  of 
cilestial  beings.  We  preach  to  two  congregations  at  the  same 
moment,  one  below  and  the  other  above  us." 

Man's  intellectual,  moral  or  spiritual,  is  a  refined  substance,  a 
"  spiritual  body,"  which  constitutes  his  individuality — his  personal- 
ity. The  real  man  never  dies.  The  "  outward  man  "  does ;  but 
the  "  inner  man  "  passes  through  the  veil  which  divides  the  natural 
from  the  spiritual  world,  identically  the  same  being  he  was  here. 
What  we  call  death  does  not  change  the  moral  status  of  our  spirit- 
ual nature.  He  now  has  employment  suitable  to  his  spiritual  sur- 
roundings and  desires.  I  believe  that  every  Christian  has  one  or 
more  of  these  "  guardian  angels,"  or  "  ministering  spirits,"  as  St. 
Paul  calls  them,  who  watch  over  us.  The  afi"ection  they  had  for 
loved  ones  is  not  broken  by  death ;  they  still  love  us  and  feel  a  deep 
interest  in  all  that  pertains  to  our  welfare,  and  do  all  they  can,  con- 
sistently with  our  moral  agency,  to  lead  us  in  the  paths  of  virtue, 
and,  ultimately,  to  the  better  land.  Then  we,  with  the  same  attrac- 
tions to  loved  ones  left  behind,  engage  in  the  same  glorious  work, 
and  thus  develop  our  capacity  to  enjoy,  by  consecrating  it  all  to 


Introduction.  xxi 

tne  promotion  of  the  interests  of  the  Redeemer's  kingdom. But 

I  am  wiindering. 

You  say :  "  It  is  now  for  Bro.  Watson  to  prove,  or,  at  least,  to 
give  us  some  reasonable  probability  for  believing :  1st,  That  the 
spirits  of  the  dead  have  superior  information  about  human  affairs, 
and  superior  faculty  in  communicating  it  to  persons  at  a  distance." 
They  would  certainly  be  poorly  qualified  to  minister  to  us  if  they 
did  not  possess  those  requisites.  Mortal  vision  is,  at  best,  imper- 
fect. St.  Paul  says,  1  Cor.  xiii.  12 :  "  For  now  we  see  through  a 
glass,  darkly ;  but  then  face  to  face :  now  I  know  in  part ;  but  then 
shall  I  know  even  as  also  I  am  known."  I  think  the  apostle  has 
answered  that  question  satisfactorily  to  most  minds. 

2.  "  That  matter  is  no  obstruction  to  these  spirits.  .  .  .  For  our- 
selves, we  confess  that  we  have  no  knowledge  whatever,  natural  or 
revealed,  that  teaches  us  any  such  thing." 

Does  Dr.  Bond  suppose  that  the  thousands  who  have  died  sur- 
rounded by  walls  of  granite  and  iron,  that  they  (the  walls)  were 
any  obstruction  to  the  soul's  liberty,  after  the  death  of  the  body  ? 
I  will  not  insult  his  good  sense  by  even  insinuating  that  he  does. 

3.  "  That  they  do  any  number  of  things  as  hard  as  handling  the 
hammer  of  an  old  clock.  We  deny  it.  We  know  no  evidence  of 
it.  The  Bible  gives  none.  Experience  gives  none.  Bro.  Watson 
must  give  us  proof" 

To  answer  the  above,  1  shall  be  compelled  to  mention  some  things 
that  will  subject  me  to  the  charge  of  "  credulity,  superstition,"  etc. 
So  be  it.    I  am  willing  to  bear  it,  for — 


My  maxim  is ; 


"  Truth,  cnished  to  earth,  will  rise  again; 
The  eterual  years  of  God  are  her's." 

"  To  seize  the  truth  wherever  found, 
On  Christian  or  on  heathen  ground." 


I  do  not  propose,  however,  to  go  only  on  "  Christian  ground"  for 
the  purpose  of  "  giving  proof"  of  what  I  have  seen  and  heard  on 
this  subject.  I  have  been  the  pastor  of  the  different  Methodist 
churches  in  this  city  since  1839.  In  the  course  of  my  pastoral 
visits  I  have  met  with  a  considerable  number  of  persons  in  the 
proper  exercise  of  their  mental  faculties,  who  have  assured  me 
that  for  weeks  before  their  dissolution,  they  saw,  recognized,  and 
conversed  with  their  friends,  who  were  in  the  spiritual  world.  One 
of  these  still  lingers  upon  a  bed  of  afiiiction.  They  accord  with 
what  Dr.  Clarke  saj-s :  "The.se  spirits  have  intercourse  with  this 
world,  and  become  visible  to  mortals."    I  select  one  individual  be 


xxii  Introduction. 

cause  of  his  high  position  as  the  head  of  the  Protestant  Episcopal 
Church  in  Tennessee,  Bishop  Otey,  years  before  he  died,  told 
me  that  he  had  always  believed  in  the  doctrine  of  "  ministering 
spirits,"  but  that  he  now  knew  they  were  around  him ;  that  he 
conversed  with  them,  etc.,  etc.  His  daugiiter,  who  had  passed  away 
years  before,  performed  on  the  guitar,  or  he  told  me  she  did,  when 
no  one  was  present  in  the  room  but  himself;  also,  upon  the  harp, 
playing  the  favorite  tunes  she  played  for  him  while  living.  Bro. 
Tippet,  long  a  member  of  the  North  Carolina  Conference,  was  sick 
a  long  time  in  this  city.  I  visited  him  frequently.  He  used  to  tell 
me  that  his  spirit  friends  came  to  see  him  daily.  He  saw  them,  not 
"nith  the  natural,  but  with  the  spiritual  eye. 

There  are  a  number  of  gentlemen  and  ladies  in  this  city  now  who 
have  told  me  that  they  see  and  converse  with  their  relatives  daily. 
They  are  not  what  are  called  Spiritualists,  but  they  are  influential 
members  of  the  different  churches,  with  as  clear  heads  and  as  good 
hearts  as  others.  Not  long  since,  as  I  was  passing  along  our  main 
thoroughfare  to  Sabbath  school,  I  stopped  to  speak  with  two  gentle- 
men friends.  One  was  telling  the  other  he  had  a  brother  who  had 
been  dead  for  four  years ;  that  he  saw  and  conversed  with  him 
often,  and  that  he  was  more  company  for  him  than  any  other  of 
his  relatives.     Others  have  said  the  same. 

I  think  it  likely  that  the  "  man's  hand  "  that  wrote  Belshazzar's 
doom  on  the  wall,  was  a  fit  subject  for  ridicule  by  the  incredulous 
of  that  day.  Don't  you  think.  Doctor,  that  "  the  man  who  appear- 
ed to  Mauoah's  wife  "  so  frequently,  or  the  "  man  of  Macedonia  " 
who  "prayed  him  [St.  Paul],  saying.  Come  over  to  Macedonia  and 
help  us,"  could  have  made  an  old  clock  strike  one  ? 

Once  more.  You  say :  "  If  Bro.  Watson  will  give  up  his  familiar 
ghosts,  and  say  that  an  angel  touched  his  clock,  we  will  discuss 
that;  but  as  long  as  he  rejects  angelic  agency  in  the  matter,  we 
•will,  with  his  permission,  let  the  angels  alone." 

I  use  the  term  angel  as  the  Scriptures  do,  as  synonymous  with 
man.  The  term  simply  means  messenger,  and  is  applied  to  man 
under  eveiy  dispensation  in  the  Scriptures.  We  have  not  now 
time  to  discuss  this  question.  I  still  maintain  that  there  is  nothing 
miraculous  (your  opinion  to  the  contrarj^  notwithstanding)  in  any 
of  the  things  I  have  mentioned.  They  are  in  perfect  accord  with 
the  laws  of  the  spiritual  world  in  which  they  live ;  and  it  is  part 
of  their  employment  and  enjoyment  thus  to  "  to  minister  to  thosu 
who  shall  be  heirs  of  salvation." 

One  word  more.    You  say,  "  The  spirits  knock  with  wretched 


Introduction.  xxiii 

telegraphy  on  tables."  Now,  Doctor,  if  you  have  any  design  to 
refer  to  "  modern  spiritualism,"  as  it  is  understood,  I  respectfully 
decline  any  further  reply  to  anything  you  may  say.  I  never  go  to 
such  places,  have  nothing  to  do  with  such  things,  and  have  not  the 
slightest  reference  to  them  in  what  I  have  said ;  nor  do  I  know 
that  any  of  the  parties  I  have  mentioned  do.  Our  discussion  must 
be,  as  I  said  before,  from  a  Bible  stand-point,  the  standard  authori- 
ties of  the  church,  and  the  testimony  of  reliable  witnesses. 

SAMUEL  WATSON. 
(Editorial  from  Advocate.) 

THE   OLD   CLOCK. 

"  The  reply  to  us,  by  Bro.  Watson  in  the  Advocate  of  August  31, 
reveals  a  painful  if  not  surprising  prevalence  in  the  Church,  and 
among  enlightened  men,  of  the  opinions  which  underlie  the  gross 
and  atheistic  spiritism  that  is  working  such  frightful  moral  desola- 
tion in  the  community.  It  is  easy  now  to  comprehend  how  the 
wretched  jugglery  of  the  Fox  girls,  and  the  wild  ravings  of  inco- 
herent mediums,  have  found  favor  and  gathered  discipleship,  and 
how  Christian  faith  has  been  abandoned  for  a  superstition  as  grov- 
eling as  confidence  in  an  African  fetisch.  Wlien  multitudes  are 
standing  upon  the  slippery  edge  of  a  precipice,  a  touch  is  sufficient 
to  plunge  them  to  the  bottom.  Grant  only  what  Bro.  Watson  has 
granted,  and  there  is  no  power  in  reason  to  resist  the  ultimate  ca- 
tastrophe ;  and  when  reason  is  captive  to  false  principles  we  know 
of  no  means  for  the  saving  intervention  of  grace.  'Faith  is  reason 
leaning  on  Ood^  and  God  is  believed  on  only  in  his  word.  When 
another  revelation  is  admitted  as  the  ground  of  faith,  inevitably  it 
soon  becomes  '  another  gospel,'  or  another  guide  for  the  soul. 

"  The  process  has  been  fearfully  illustrated  in  the  history  of  many 
who  began  only  by  admitting  the  ministry  of  the  spirits  of  the 
dead.  They  necessarily  learned  to  seek  from  these  supposed  spirits 
answers  to  the  many  harassing  questions  that  disturb  the  religious 
mind.  Ghosts  became  interpreters  as  well  as  prophets,  and  being 
only  the  creations  of  vain  imaginations  and  disordered  passions, 
the  religion  they  taught  became  the  reflection  of  the  condition  of 
mind  and  heart  they  represented. 

"  Bro.  Watson  began  the  controversy  with  the  understanding  that 
it  was  to  be  decided  by  the  Word  of  God.  Now  he  requires  that 
it  be  decided  by  the  Word  of  God,  tlie  standards  of  our  Church,  and 
the  testimony  of  reliaUe  witnesses.  With  all  respect  to  Bro.  Watson 
we  must  insist  that  in  a  matter  involving  questions  of  fundamental 
importance  in  religion,  the  decision  must  rest  absolutely  and  ex- 


xxiv  Introduction. 

clusively  upon  the  Bible.  We  will  not  consent  that  the  opinions 
of  Dr.  Clarke,  elevated  above  the  grade  of  individual  worth  by  the 
designation  of  '  standard,'  shall  have  any  more  weight  than  they 
are  logically  entitled  to.  We  take  the  liberty  to  dissent  from  his 
opinions  in  more  instances  than  this.  Bro.  Watson  has  no  right  to 
quote  all  his  opinions  as  doctrines  of  the  Church.  The  Church 
never  believed  that  Eve  was  tempted  by  a  monkey,  as  the  Doctor 
did,  and  has  never,  that  we  know  of,  consented  to  his  doctrine  of 
ministering  ghosts. 

"  As  to  '  reliable  human  testimony,'  of  course  we  must  rely  on  it. 
But  we  must  find  it  first.  The  mere  fact  that  a  witness  is  a  good 
man,  an  intelligent  man,  an  honest  man,  by  no  means  constitutes 
him  a  reliable  witness.  These  qualities  convince  us  only  of  the 
man's  character,  not  of  the  truth  of  his  impressions  or  conclusions. 
Among  the  victims  of  mesmerism  and  spiritism  are  honest  and 
intelligent  men,  who  assert  that  they  see  ghosts  and  receive  mes- 
sages from  them,  but  the  messages  are  contradictory  to  God's  truth, 
or  to  the  concurrent  testimony  of  the  whole  sane  world.  A  doctor 
of  divinity,  a  man  of  learning,  a  shrewed  man  of  business,  tried  to 
convince  us  of  the  truths  of  mesmerism  by  assuring  us  that  a  Ger- 
man professor  had  written  him  that  he  had  seen  a  clairvoyant  read 
a  letter  through  a  stone  wall.  He  vouched  for  the  honesty  and 
intelligence  of  his  correspondent.  The  human  testimony  was  all 
complete,  but  we  did  not  believe  a  word  of  the  miracle  neverthe- 
less, because  we  could  not  admit  that  the  testimony  of  one  man 
ought  to  overthrow  the  testimony  of  millions  to  the  fact  that 
human  eyes  can  not  see  through  stone  walls,  and  that  human  ab- 
domens can  not  see  at  all.  To  convince  us,  the  Doctor  then  told 
us  how  a  negro  boy  had  seen  into  his  (the  Doctor's)  lungs,  and  de- 
scribed the  disease  there  '  exactly  as  physicians  had  described  it.' 
We  promptly  denied  the  fact,  compelled  him  to  go  into  particulars^ 
and  in  a  short  cross-examination  drew  out  the  truth  that  the  negro 
had  described  nothing  as  it  really  was. 

"  The  testimony  offered  by  Bro.  Watson  concerning  '  the  old  clock' 
is  utterly  worthless,  because  the  witnesses  are  known  only  to  ba 
honest,  which  is  not  the  question.  We  must  know  more.  Once,  a 
gentleman  in  our  parlor  told  us  some  extraordinary  stories  of  super- 
natural occurrences  to  himself.  Of  course  we  listened  in  silence. 
When  he  had  left,  we  remarked  that  the  poor  gentleman  was  in- 
sane. The  remark  startled  the  hearer,  but  in  a  few  months  the 
painful  truth  was  revealed.  When  Bro.  Watson  published  his  first 
letter  we  said  that  we  must  know  the  condition  of  his  mind,  hia 


Introduction.  xxv 

disposition  to  the  supernatural,  before  we  could  weigli  his  testi- 
mony. Since  his  declaration  of  opinions  nobody  can  be  surprised 
about  his  clock  story.  He'  believes  in  it,  and  he  believes  in  spec- 
tral arms,  and  even  in  the  ghosts  of  guitars  and  harps  retaining  tJie 
power  of  musical  vibrations  as  when  their  tangible  strings  struck  the 
resisting  air.  A  man  who  can  believe  not  only  that  the  spirits  of 
dead  men  can  play  the  guitar  for  living  ears,  but  that  the  spirits  of 
guitars  and  harps  can  be  played  upon  with  material  effect,  can 
hear  clocks  strike  whenever  he  is  in  the  humor. 

"  That  Bishop  Otey  was  deranged  before  he  died  is  certain,  un- 
less, which  we  have  no  reason  to  suspect.  Tie  eat  opium,  which  many 
'  seers '  undoubtedly  do.  The  spirits  seen  by  the  sick  and  dying 
are  certainly  not  admissible  testimony.  They  are  very  common 
illusions,  sometimes  agreeable  and  sometimes  the  reverse.  The 
subject  of  these  hallucinations  is  well  understood.  The  medical 
books  are  rich  in  the  record  of  them.  We  knew  an  excellent 
Methodist  pieacher  who  saw  horns  like  those  of  an  ox  on  his  own 
head — otherwise  he  was  sane.  Once  he  went  to  preach  from  our 
own  door,  and  got  into  the  carriage  with  great  difficulty,  putting 
down  his  head  sideways  and  getting  his  horns  through  the  door  as 
an  ox  works  his  way  into  a  stable.  Yet  he  preached  ably.  Had 
he  seen  '  his  daughter's  ghost '  instead  of  the  horns,  his  testimony 
would  have  been  as  reliable  in  the  one  case  as  in  the  other. 

"But  it  is  idle  to  follow  Bro.  Watson  through  these  stories. 
Mere  assertion  proves  nothing.  Good  character  proves  nothing  but 
honesty  in  making  the  assertion.  Spectral  appearances  are  common 
phenomena  of  disordered  senses.  Swedenborgianism  and  spirit- 
ism are  prevalent  opinions  secretly  disordering  the  minds  of  thou- 
sands. Under  these  circumstances,  mere  ghost  stories  are  of  no 
value.  But  Bro.  Watson  has  opened  to  us  his  doctrine  of  the  spirit 
world,  and  we  say,  imhesitatiugly,  that  it  is  unscriptural  and  dan- 
gerous in  the  extreme.  Neither  Bro.  Watson,  nor  Dr.  Clarke,  nor 
any  bishop,  has  a  right  to  say  that  the  spirits  of  the  dead  live 
about  us,  and  commune  with  us,  and  minister  to  us.  If  they  do, 
the  Chinese  are  reasonable  in  praying  to  them ;  for  no  human  being 
can  talk  to  such  spirits  without  telling  his  wants  and  wishes,  and 
asking  assistance,  which  is  prayer.  Doing  tliis,  as  he  inevitably 
must,  he  will  rely  upon  their  supposed  communications.  Believing 
in  phantoms,  he  will  follow  fantasys.  The  Bible  nowhere  author- 
izes such  belief  It  leaves  the  state  of  the  dead  in  profound  mys- 
tery, giving  consoling  assurance  of  their  rest.  That  they  are  angels 
or  messengers,  is  nowhere  revealed  to  us. 

2 


xxvi  Iktkoduction. 

"  As  to  '  the  man  who  appeared  to  Manoah's  wife,'  or  'the  man 
who  appeared  to  Paul,'  the  question  whether  they  could  make 
an  old  clock,  strike,'  is  altogether  irrelevant.  We  do  not  know 
whether  they  could  or  not ;  ilie  question  is,  whether  they  ever  did.  But 
we  deny  these  were  human  ghosts.  We  have  no  authority  to  he- 
lieve  that  they  were.    What  have  they  to  do  with  our  matter? 

"In  conclusion,  Bro.  Watson  earnestly  denies  connection  with 
'  modern  spiritualism,  as  it  is  understood.'  Certainly ;  but  he  is  very 
closely  connected  with  it  as  it  is  not  understood.  The  basis  of  it 
all  is  just  such  loose  assumptions  and  ready  confidence  as  Bro 
Watson  avows.  The  ultimate  result  that  he  abhors  is  only  the  ex 
treme  but  logical  conclusions  to  which  many  as  good  as  he  have 
been  conducted.  Bro.  Watson  may  have  strength  to  stand  where 
he  is ;  but  there  are  many  for  whom  he  writes  who  have  not 
his  power  of  resistance.  Many,  once  convinced  of  the  supernatural 
powers  of  old  clocks  and  musical  instruments,  finding  these  '  phe- 
nomena' accredited  by  Dr.  Watson,  will  give  themselves  up  to 
the  faith  in  the  charlatans  and  idiots  who  make  a  trade  of  dizina- 
tion ;  for,  to  be  plain  with  Bro.  Watson,  his  'old  clock'  is  just 
an  instrument  of  the  divination  which  God  has  always  forbidden 
and  denounced." 

On  the  receipt  of  this  last  editorial,  I  wrote  my  reply  and  for- 
warded it  forthwith  to  the  St.  Louis  Christian  Advocate.  It  never 
appeared.  After  several  weeks,  the  following  editorial  was  pub- 
lished: 

"the  marvelous. 

"  The  '  clock  that  struck  one '  was  a  curious  story.  It  has  been 
the  occasion  of  entertaining,  and,  we  hope,  profitable  disquisition 
upon  the  subject  to  which  it  relates.  Dr.  Watson's  defence  of  his 
theory  has  been  skillful,  and  has  been  persisted  in,  notwithstand- 
ing Dr.  Bond's  elaborate  and  searching  criticism.  We  now  inform 
the  disputants  that  the  controversy  has  brought  to  this  office  stories 
of  the  mai-velous,  enough  to  make  a  book.  They  have  observed, 
also,  that  the  attention  of  our  correspondents  have  been  arrested, 
and  comments  provoked.  Even  from  across  the  water — from  the 
old  country — '  Clericus '  sends  his  experience  and  observations. 
This  may  be  accepted  as  the  conclusion  of  the  whole  matter,  for 
the  present." 

This  was,  evidently,  written  by  Rev.  Thos.  J.  Finney,  resident 
editor  of  the  paper.  He  might  have  continued  that  "  Clericus,"  his 
foreign  correspondent  referred  to,  made  another  "  observation  "  re- 
specting the  discussion.    He  said  that  Dr.  Bond  could  not  dispose 


Introduction.  xxvii 

of  it  by  writing  as  he  had  done.  That  he  must  meet  it  by  argu- 
ment, not  by  ridicule. 

I  regret  the  refusal  to  publish  my  reply.  I  think,  under  the  rules 
of  controversy,  I  had  a  right  to  claim  it.  If  it  had  been  done,  this 
book  would  never  have  been  published. 

I  had  a  right  to  expect  it,  from  the  following  letter  written  by 
Dr.  Bond  to  me,  bearing  date,  Baltimore,  July  22d,  1870  : 

"Dbak  Bro.  —  I  have  just  received  your  letter,  and  slip  in* 
closed.  As  I  am  about  going  to  the  mountains  for  a  week,  this  will 
prevent  my  replying  immediately.  Of  course,  I  will  publish  your 
letter,  and  reply  to  it,  though  it  opens  a  wide  field  for  us  both.  I 
think,  with  you,  that  it  is  of  immense  importance  to  settle,  as  far  as 
we  can,  the  boundary  between  faith  and  superstition.  Let  us,  then, 
discuss  it  fully,  deliberately,  and  thoroughly.  I  see  that  you  are  the 
kind  of  disputant  one  may  safely,  usefully,  and  agreeably  encounter. 
You,  like  myself,  evidently  care  for  truth, j.noJ.j^jtj.tjOjry.  So  let  us 
go  at  it.  But  you  must  wait  until  I  get  b^j^j^j^^jfCjli^^^  ^^  communi- 
cation from  Virginia  defending  you.  .^^      ,.    ,j.,,|T       ,,i 

"  Yours,  truly,    j^j,',  ^^op^,^^ '  ?9pD  " 

I  will  here  give  the  article  which  waS;^^S|^„)[^t/^UirQ%y  see 
the  end  from  the  beginning,  so  far  as  Ji^J^f}^  i^ji^  pji^^^  s^Q 
concerned:  ■■  jrfij  y,-.^  ]-,;^^^  ,.?opr;3nirY/ 

Dr.  Bond — Bear  Sir  :  Your  editorial  of  the  8f)tBi^;3ba.Sfrl8)9^nll»w 
ceived,  and  read  with  surprise  as  well  as  interest.  -AJiflraifil  thot^lidt 
my  self-respect  would  not  permit  me  to  reply  to  it ;  as  I  ibad  <ii*t 
tinctly  stated  to  you  in  my  last,  that  "if  you  have  any  design  td 
refer  to  modern  spiritualism,  as  it  is  understood,  I  res|)e©tftiilly 
decline  any  further  reply  to  anything  you  may  say."  niiij  od- 

In  your  first  paragraph  you  speak  of  "  atheistic  spiritismil't  and 
the  wretched  "jugglery  of  the  Fox  girls."  The  casual  rearief  imrght 
suppose  that  was  the  subject  matter  of  our  controversy,  illfolii^dit 
the  largest  of  all  our  Church  papers,  and  if  you  are  disposed  ^i  write 
against  such  things  have  all  the  space  you  desii'e  for  that^or  any 
other  purpose.  I  certainly  can  never  be  drawn  into  a^fitefence  of 
anything  of  that  k  nd,  with  you  or  any  other  perSOir.  You 
endeavor  to  identfy  me  with  these,  and  try  to  hold  me  responsible 
for  the  consequences. 

I  will  ask  you  Dr.,  is  that  fair?  Is  it  in  accordance  with  one  of 
the  plainest  rules  of  controversy?  (See  rule  6th,  page  161  of 
Hedges'  Logic).  "  The  consequences  of  any  doctrine  are  not  to  be 
charged  on  him  who  maintains  it,  unless  he  expressly  avows  them. 


^ 


xxviii  Introduction. 

If  an  absurd  consequence  be  fairly  deducible  from  any  doctrine,  it 
is  rightly  concluded  that  the  doctrine  itself  is  false  ;  but  it  is  not 
rightly  concluded  that  he  who  advances  it  supports  the  absurd 
consequence." 

Is  it  right  then,  while  I  am  defending  a  Bible  doctrine,  believed 
in  and  advocated  by  Mr.  Wesley,  Dr.  Clarke,  Richard  Watson,  and 
all  the  writers  of  any  note  in  the  early  history  of  Methodism,  that 
I  should  be  suspected  of"  atheistic  spiritism,"  and  the  consequences, 
while  I  deny  the  premise,  as  well  as  the  conclusion  ?  Enough  on 
the  preliminary. 

In  your  article  of  August  9th,  you  say  "3d.  That  they  do  a 
thousand  things  !  or  any  number  of  things  as  hard  as  the  handling 
of  the  old  clock,  without  regard  to  the  obstruction  of  its  case.  We 
deny  it.  We  know  no  evidence  of  it.  The  Bible  gives  none.  Bro. 
Watson  must  give  us  proof"  You  close  that  editorial  by  saying : 
"  We  must  wait  for  his  reply  to  our  request  for  the  evidence  upon 
which  his  statements  about  spirits  are  based."  You  demanded, 
and  I  felt  in  honor  bound  to  give  the  "  proof"  I  first  gave  it  from 
the  Bible.  Then  the  opinion  of  our  most  learned  commentator 
upon  it ;  then  the  opinion  of  Bishops  of  both  branches  of  the 
Church  to  which  we  belong ;  then  of  an  Episcopal  Bishop ;  lastly, 
one  of  your  own  professiim.  You  repudiate  them  all  as  unreliable 
witnesses,  and  say  that  "  Bishop  Otey  was  deranged."  I  knew  him 
well  from  1838  to  the  time  of  his  death,  living  in  the  same  city 
most  of  the  time.  I  visited  him  in  his  last  illness,  but  never  be- 
fore heard  any  one  hint  such  a  thing  in  regard  to  him.  The  time 
has  passed  Dr.  for  such  an  argument  as  that. 

It  is  said  there  is  a  peculiar  state  of  mind  that  some  people  have 
who  think  others  are  deranged.  If  I  were  to  find  myself  entertain- 
ing that  opinion  of  others,  I  should  certainly  try  to  analyze  my 
own  mind  to  see  if  I  were  capable  of  forming  a  correct  judgment  of 
their  intellectual  status.  I  merely  quoted  Dr.  Clarke,  because  of  his 
capacity  to  understand  the  true  meaning  of  the  Scriptures  equal  to 
any  one  who  has  ever  written  relative  to  them  in  our  Church.  If 
he  ever  used  the  term  "  ministering  ghosts  "  I  never  saw  it,  but  he 
does  use  the  term,  St.  Paul  does,  of  "  ministering  spirits."  As  to 
your  "  Mesmerism  and  Clairvoyance,"  I  know  notliing,  but  would 
be  pleased  to  have  you  take  them  off,  as  I  know  you  can,  in  a  sepa- 
rate article.  But  Dr.,  you  must  excuse  me,  I  can  neither  be  driven 
nor  persuaded  to  follow  you  in  your  crusade  against  them. 
Neither  can  I  stop  to  look  at  your  "  Methodist  preacher  who  saw 
horns  like  an  ox  on  his  own  head." 


Introduction.  xxix 

"It  is  idle  to  follow  through  these  stories,"  say  you.  I  gave 
you  facts  from  as  reliable  witnesses  as,  perhaps,  could  be  found. 
Testimony,  upon  which  any  court  of  justice  would  inflict  capital 
punishment.  But  you  say  "  mere  assertion  proves  nothing."  Will 
you  be  kind  enough  to  tell  me  what  will  prove  something  ?  Does 
not  the  Bible  itself  rest  upon  testimony  ?  "Were  those  who  lived 
hundreds  and  thousands  of  years  ago  more  capable  of  bearing 
truthful  testimony  than  men,  occupying  as  sacred  a  position  as 
they  did,  in  this  age  of  the  world,  especially  when  their  testimony 
is  in  accordance  with  the  declarations  made  by  them,  of  what  they 
heard  and  saw  for  themselves  ?  Can  you  question  that  Peter  and 
James  and  John  were  present  when  "  Moses  and  Elias  "  appeared 
to  and  conversed  with  Jesus  ?  "  When  the  disciples  heard  it  they' 
fell  on  their  face  and  were  sore  afraid." 

I  think  it  very  likely  that  the  Saducees  all  said,  "  That's  only  a 
ghost  story."  "  Spectral  appearances  are  common  phenomena  of 
disorded  senses,"  as  you  declare  in  your  last. 

I  have  several  times  tried  to  get  you  to  let  our"  old  clock"  ques- 
tion pass,  but  have  failed  to  turn  your  attention  to  other  "  old 
clocks"  which  have  been  guilty  of  the  same  thing.  You  pass  in 
silence  over  them,  though  the  facts,  testified  to  by  the  highest 
authority  known  in  our  Church,  are  substantially  the  same. 

You  say  "  For  the  old  clock  is  just  an  instrument  of  the  divina- 
tion which  God  has  always  forbidden  and  denounced."  Now,  Dr., 
this  is  a  very  grave  charge  which  I  think  has  not  the  slightest 
foundation  in  truth.  It  is  very  certain  that  no  member  of  my 
family  had  any  agency  in  its  striking,  either  of  the  times  it  struck, 
previous  to  the  death  of  one  of  them  each  time ;  nor  did  I  ever 
hear  that  any  such  thing  had  ever  occurred  under  such  circum- 
stances. I  think  yoii  must  be  hard  pressed  to  make  such  an  asser- 
tion. A  few  days  since  while  I  was  absent  in  Kentucky,  a  gentle- 
man of  this  city,  whom  I  have  known  for  more  than  thirty  years, 
who  has  always  entertained  your  opinion  of  these  things,  told  me 
that  he  had  an  old  clock  that  had  not  run  or  struck  for  years.  It 
struck  one,  last  week.  His  beloved  wife  died  suddenly  soon  after- 
ward. She  was  well  at  the  time  the  clock  struck  once  only. 
Must  that  deeply  afflicted  man  whose  heart  is  bleeding  at  eveiy 
pore,  and  whose  bitter  tears  of  grief  are  flowing,  be  told  that  "  his 
old  clock  "  is  just  an  instrument  of  divination  which  God  has 
always  forbidden  and  denounced  ?  No,  Dr. !  such  arguments  will 
never  make  converts  to  your  cause,  in  this  age,  nor  check  that 
spirit  of  investigation  which  is  characteristic  of  the  times  in  which 


XXX  Introduction. 

we  live.    I  would  like  to  say  more,  but  I  fear  your  St.  Louis  editor 
might  curtail  me. 

You  say  "  Neither  Bro.  "Watson  nor  Dr.  Clarke  nor  any  Bishop 
has  a  right  to  say  that  the  spirits  of  the  dead  live  about  us  and 
commune  with  us  and  minister  to  us.  The  Bible  nowhere  author- 
izes such  belief."  Now,  Doctor,  if  you  are  disposed  to  discuss  that 
question,  and  take  the  Bible  as  the  only  authority,  I  should  be  pleased 
to  do  so,  and  will  take  your  own  language  which  I  have  quoted  for 
the  question  to  be  discussed.  I  will  affirm  and  you  deny,  each 
having  something  like  the  same  amount  of  space  in  your  paper. 
It  must  be  distinctly  understood  that  we  will  ignore  every  other 
authority  but  the  Bible,  and  confine  ourselves  strictly  to  the  ques- 
tion as  above  stated.  If  you  accept  this  proposition  let  me  know 
at  your  earliest  convenience.  I  am  yours,  very  truly, 

Mbmphis,  Sept.  22.  1871.  SAMTJEL  WATSON. 

About  the  first  of  March,  Dr.  Bond  published  the  following 
Editorial : 

"  The  tera/pMm,  whatever  their  form,  were  used  for  divination* 
They  were  not  meant  to  be  idolatrous,  but  to  satisfy  the  craving  for 
supernatural  information  that  God  has  refused  to  satisfy.  This 
clinging  to  magic  seems  almost  incurable ;  yet  it  is  not  only  idle,  but 
positively  wicked,  and  hateful  to  Grod.  It  is  painful  to  confess  that, 
even  in  our  days,  people  are  found  to  wear  amulets  and  charms, 
blessed  by  the  clergy  or  manufactured  by  nuns,  in  which  they  trust 
implicitly  for  protection.  Even  Protestants  seek  communication 
with  the  ghosts  of  the  dead,  and  imagine  information  of  future 
events  in  the  sounds  of  old  clocks  and  other  magical  phenomena. 
So  Micah  had  his  teraphim,  and  yet  worshiped  Jehovah,  as  Laban 
and  Eachel  did." 

TO  THE  PUBMC. 

When  I  saw  the  above  I  determined  upon  the  course  I  have  adopt 
ed.  No  one  who  has  read  our  articles  can  doubt  as  to  what  he  refers 
about  "  old  clocks."  I  have  embodied  what  I  believed  to  be  the 
truth  which  will  ultimately  prevail  over  error  and  prejudice.  I  can 
have  no  private  or  selfish  purpose  to  subserve  in  thus  subjecting 
myself  to  the  ridicule  of  many  with  whom  I  have  been  so  intimate- 
ly associated.  I  have  passed  that  period  in  life  when  ambition 
would  prompt  me  to  that  kind  of  notoriety  which  will  lead  some 
to  think  of  me  as  Dr.  Bond  has  expressed  himself  Having  been 
cradled  in  the  Methodist  Church,  and  devoted  over  thirty-five  years 
to  the  active  work  of  the  ministry,  I  have  found  much  to  strengthen 


Inteoduction".  xxxi 

my  belief  in  her  doctrines,  as  I  understand  them,  from  the  Bible  and 
her  standard  authorities.  Having  been  refused  a  hearing  through 
her  organs  I  have  been  driven  to  the  present  plan  of  vindicating 
myself  before  an  enlightened  public.  My  self-respect  as  well  as  a 
sincere  conviction  of  duty  impels  me  to  this  course.  I  can  not 
avoid  it  and  satisfy  my  conscience  as  an  honest  man.  I  claim 
nothing  for  myself  that  I  do  not  concede  to  all  others, — the  right 
to  think,  speak,  and  write  independantly,  if  not  through  one,  some 
other  channel  than  a  Methodist  "  Christian  AdmcaUy  I  do  not 
claim  the  authorship  of  the  contents  of  this  volume,  or  indorse  all 
that  I  have  copied  from  various  sources.  Truth  and  error  are 
mixed  in  this  state  of  being.  Every  one  must  use  the  ability  God 
has  given  him  to  separate  the  one  from  the  other.  The  time  ia 
coming  when  truth  will  triumph  and  all  error  be  banished  from 
our  mental  and  moral  vision.  I  trust  I  have  not  been  prompted  by 
any  motive  that  will  not  bear  the  scrutiny  of  the  omniscient  God. 
Praying  His  blessings  upon  what  may  be  in  accordance  with  his 
will,  and  that  all  may  be  sanctified  to  the  good  of  our  common 
brotherhood,  I  am,  truly  yours, 

SAMUEL  WATSON. 


TABLE    OF    CONTENTS, 


CHAPTER  I. 

FA61I 

Man  and  His  Relations 35 

CHAPTER    n. 

The  Intermediate  State  ;  Place  of  the  Departed  ;  Bible  Proofs ; 
Samuel  and  Saul ;  Witness  of  Resurrection ;  Conclusive  Evi- 
dence ;  Spirits'  Departure ;  Spiritual  Body ;  Ascension  of 
Christ ;  Success  of  the  Gospel ;  Delight  of  Spirits 42 

CHAPTER   III. 

Testimony  of  the  Christian  Fathers.  Of  Plato,  Socrates,  Py- 
thagoras, Homer,  Irenasus,  Justin  Martyr,  TertuUian,  Clement, 
Origen,  Cyprian,  Constantine ;  Greek  Church,  Roman  Catho- 
lic ;  Melanchthon,  Tillotson,  Beveridge,  Baxter,  Dr.  Hawks .     59 

CHAPTER   IV. 

Testimony  of  Methodists :  Mr.  Wesley,  Dr.  Adam  Clarke, 
Richard  Watson,  Dr.  Wilber  Fisk ;  Bishop  McKendree  and 
other  Bishops 65 

CHAPTER   V. 

Testimony  of  others :  8.  W.  Presbyterian,  Dr.  Barnes,  Rev.  H. 
W.  Beecher,  Longfellow,  Channing  —  Necessity  for  Some- 
thing ;  Spirit  Communion  Meets  that  Need 73 

CHAPTER   VI. 

First  Investigations ;  Personal  Experience ;  Communications 
to  Advocate  in  1855  ;  Organization  of  Circle  ;  Spirit  Writing ;' 
Slander  Refuted ;  Christ's  Character 79 

CHAPTER   VII. 

God  and  Heaven ;  Celestial  City ;  Providence ;  Intermediate 
State ;  Spirit  Communion  ;  Angels  are  Men 93 


xxxiv  Table  of  Contents. 

CHAPTER    VIII. 

PAGE 

The  Spiritual  "World  ;  Universal  Law ;  Progression  ;  Belief,  not 
Universal ;  None  have  Gone  to  Heaven ;  Dr.  Winans ;  Men- 
tal Telegraph 103 

CHAPTEK   IX. 

Knowledge  of  Spirits;  Mystery's  Opinion,  Bacon's;  Judge 
Edmund's  Letter  ;  Different  Languages  ;  Confession  ;  Search- 
ing Investigation ;  Children ;  Mothers ;  Philosophy  of  Future 
State 114 

CHAPTER   X. 

"  Outer  Darkness  " — Trance,  Nature  of;  Evil  Spirits  ;  Suicide ; 
Thomas  Lay  ;  Persons  Seen  After  Death .'  123 

CHAPTER    XI. 

Spiritual  Manifestations  ;  Bible  Proof ;  Law;  Coming  Events ; 
Soul's  Departure ;  Advice ;  Last  Meeting  of  Circle ;  Bright 
Prospect 133 

CHAPTER    XII. 

Further  Investigations ;  Communications  from  Mother,  Mys- 
tery, Father,  Andrews ;  Spirits  Seen ;  Cases ;  Episcopal 
Clergyman 149 

CHAPTER    XIII. 

The  Philosophy  and  Reliability  of  these  Manifestations  ;  Let- 
ters ;  What  Shall  We  Do?  Hon.  Robert  Dale  Owen  ;  Moral 
Gravitation ;  Triumphs  of  Christianity 162 

CHAPTER  XIV. 

Communications  received  through  Dr.  J.  V.  Mansfield — From 
my  father ;  Rev.  J.  D.  Andrews,  and  Charles  Scott.  Second 
Interview — From  my  Wife ;  Wm.  K.  Poston,  and  Mrs.  Lucy 
Leonora  Winchester.  Third  Interview — Mollie,  Bettie,  Allen, 
Rev.  John  Newland  Maffitt,  Bishop  Soule,  Gen.  Rivers,  Rev. 
J.  Frazer,  Rev.  Moses  Brock,  Susannah  Watson.  Fourth  In- 
terview— Dr.  Gilbert,  Dr.  Seat,  Bishop  Otey,  and  Dr.  How- 
cott.  My  Sister  Mary,  Brothers  Wm.  H.  and  John  A.,  Mrs. 
Mary  A.  Tate,  Wm.  K.  Poston,  Bettie,  Dr.  Stephen  Olin, 
Rev.  Mr.  Hyer,  and  Rev.  Daniel  Jones ;  Manner  of  Writing ; 
Judge  Edmund's  Letter.  Fifth  Interview — Mollie,  Wm.  K. 
Poston,  Q.  C.  Atkinson,  Dr.  Parsons.  Last  Interview — Mol- 
lie, Wm.  K.  Poston,  Allen  Dupree,  Levin  Watson,  Dr.  Par- 
sons   181 


THE  CLOCK  STRUCK  ONE. 


CHAPTER    I. 

MAN   AND   HIS   RELATIONS. 

In  Dr.  Bond's  last  reply,  to  which  he  refuses  me  an  an- 
swer, he  distinctly  says : 

"  Neither  Bro.  Watson,  nor  Dr.  Clarke,  nor  any  bishop, 
has  a  right  to  say  that  the  spirits  of  the  dead  live  about 
us,  and  commune  with,  and  minister  to  us.  The  Bible  no- 
where authorizes  such  belief." 

In  reply  to  this,  I  say :  "  Now,  Doctor,  if  you  are  dis- 
posed to  discuss  that  question,  and  take  the  Bible  as  the 
only  authority,  I  should  be  pleased  to  do  so ;  and  I  will 
take  your  own  language,  which  I  have  quoted,  for  the 
question  to  be  discussed.  I  will  affirm,  and  you  deny." 
For  reasons  no  doubt  satisfactory  to  themselves,  the  edi- 
tors declined  the  discussion,  or  even  to  give  my  article  an 
insertion  in  their  paper. 

I  now  propose  to  show  that  the  Bible  does  warrant  such 
belief,  and  that  it  has  been  the  doctrine  of  the  Churches 
from  the  apostles'  time. 

Before  entering  upon  the  subject,  let  us  take  a  view  of 
man  and  his  relations  to  this  as  well  as  the  other  life.  Says 
one :  "  The  proper  study  of  mankind  is  man."  What  is 
his  origin,  his  nature,  and  ultimate  destiny  ?  are  questions 


36  The  Clock  Struck  One. 

of  the  deepest  interest  to  all  who  think  properly  of  them- 
selves. 

In  order  properly  to  understand  our  subject,  we  should 
analyze  ourselves  as  far  as  we  may  be  able.  The  Psalmist 
says,  "  I  am  fearfully  and  wonderfully  made,"  That  we 
have  a  high  and  holy  calling,  and  a  glorious  destiny  that 
awaits  us,  no  one  can  question  who  has  read  in  the  Bible 
of  man's  creation,  redemption,  and  ultimate  glorification. 

What  does  the  Bible  teach  relative  to  this  masterpiece 
of  God's  creation  ?  A  council  is  held  by  the  Trinity  be- 
fore he  is  brought  upon  the  stage  of  action.  Gen,  i,  26, 
27 :  "  And  God  said,  Let  us  make  man  in  our  image,  after 
our  likeness.  So  God  created  man  in  his  own  image,"  and 
"  breathed  into  his  nostrils  the  breath  of  life,  and  man  be- 
came a  living  soul." 

Here  we  see  his  compound  being  composed  of  the  ani- 
mal, which  is  of  the  earth,  and  his  soul,  or  spiritual  nature, 
which  God  breathed  into  him.  His  material  nature  con- 
nects him  with  earth,  and  causes  him  to  live  in  the  sphere 
of  effects.  His  spiritual  nature  connects  him  with,  and 
causes  him  to  live  in,  the  sphere  of  causation.  Man's 
physical  nature  or  constitution  is  peculiarly  fitted  for  this 
world.  It  could  perform  its  oflice  in  no  other.  It  is  but 
the  outer  garment  of  the  soul — a  physical  building  for  the 
mind  while  inhabiting  this  world,  with  its  five  windows 
looking  out  upon  the  world  of  effects. 

Man's  spiritual  nature  is  exclusively  his  own.  This 
spiritual  nature  has  its  peculiar  constitution,  which  calls 
for  things  necessary  for  its  spiritual  health  and  develoi> 
ment.  It  is  a  refined  substance,  as  real  and  as  tangible  to 
the  spiritual  world  as  the  body  is  to  the  natural  world. 
This  is  what  constitutes  our  individuality,  and  forms  the 
statue  of  the  man.  This  inner  man,  as  St.  Paul  calls  it,  is 
to  live  on  ever.  In  a  qualified  sense  he  is  divine — "  a  son, 
an  heii*  of  God,  and  a  joint  heii*  with  Christ."    There  is 


Man's  Dignity  and  Skepticism.  37 

a  moral  dignity  which  the  Bible  stamps  upon  man  that 
does  not  pertain  to  any  other  created  intelligence.  The 
redeemed,  purified  soul  sustains  a  relation  to  the  Divine 
Trinity  unknown  to  the  angels.  He  can  commune  with 
God,  and  have  his  "  conversation  in  heaven." 

3fan  hi  his  fallen  state  is  a  creature  of  prejudice.  Hia 
religious  prejudices  are,  perhaps,  his  strongest.  I  know 
the  difficulty  of  overcoming  our  religious  opinions  re- 
ceived in  childhood.  The  impression  made  upon  the  young 
heart  is  the  most  permanent.  We  have  been  educated  to 
think  it  was  impossible  for  us  to  know  anything  respecting 
the  mode  of  existence  or  action  of  those  who  have  passed 
away  from  our  sight.  Our  spiritual  teachers  have  led 
us  to  believe  that  the  spirit  was  immaterial,  and  that  is 
nearly  all  they  can  tell  us  about  it.  Spiritual  existence 
and  nonentity  have  been  to  the  minds  of  many  synony- 
mous terms. 

Although  men  in  all  ages  of  the  world  have  hoped  for 
immortality,  comparatively  few  have  had  such  evidence  as 
was  entirely  satisfactory  to  themselves  of  this  important 
truth.  The  authority  of  past  ages  did  not  give  that  inte- 
rior satisfaction  which  the  earnestness  and  quiet  of  the  soul 
require.  This  demand  for  more  palpable  evidence  is  not 
confined  to  the  professedly  skeptical.  It  is  felt  by  many 
in  the  religious  world.  It  may  resolve  to  be  satisfied.  It 
may  refuse  to  listen  to  the  troublesome  doubts  which  arise 
within.  It  may  say  with  trembling,  "  Lord,  I  believe," 
but  in  its  secret  soul  it  will  exclaim,  "  Help  thou  mine 
unbelief"  That  such  demand  for  evidence  exists  will  be 
admitted  by  a  large  proportion  of  professed  believers  in 
immortality.  The  spiritual  aspirations  of  the  soul  are  for 
immortality — eternal  life.  •  This  is  a  demand  of  its  nature, 
and  a  strong  argument  for  its  never-dying  principle. 

The  spirit  of  the  age  demands  the  utmost  freedom  of 
thought  and  investigation  in  regard  to  those  things  which 


38  The  Clock  Steuck  One. 

pertain  to  man's  spiritual  interests.  The  sovereignty  and 
the  equality  of  the  individual  are  being  universally  recog- 
nized in  civil  matters,  and  the  mass  of  mankind  who  are 
capable  of  thinking  are  disposed  to  comply  with  one  pre- 
cept, to  "  CALL  NO  MAN  MASTER  "  in  things  pertaining  to 
our  spiritual  interest  and  of  so  much  moment.  Authority, 
as  a  substitute  for  truth  and  right,  must  disappear,  and 
everything  based  upon  human  authority  alone  must  pass 
away.  The  Bible  alone  is  our  authority  upon  every  sub- 
ject of  a  spiritual  nature.  To  its  teaching  we  submit,  and 
will  follow  wherever  it  may  lead  in  the  investigations  we 
make  on  this  occasion.  Philosophy  may  teach  us  that  we 
can  not  behold  spiritual  beings  with  the  natural  organs  of 
sight.  The  Bible,  as  we  shall  show  before  we  close,  flatly 
contradicts  this  assumption  of  man,  and  demonstrates, 
under  every  dispensation,  facts  which  come  in  direct  con- 
flict with  this  theory.     Which  must  we  believe  ? 

Who  are  the  angels  ?  While  we  admit  there  is  another 
form  of  being  from  the  redeemed  mortal  who  shouted  for 
joy  at  the  creation,  yet  we  shall  attempt  to  prove  that 
many  of  the  angels  spoken  of  in  the  Scriptures  were  nothing 
more  nor  less  than  men.  Here  we  have  the  position  clearly 
stated.  If  it  be  not  true  that  good  men  become  angels, 
after  they  leave  the  body,  the  scores  of  times  they  are 
spoken  of  as  such  in  the  Bible  is  calculated  to  make  an  er- 
roneous impression  upon  the  minds  of  honest  inquirers  after 
truth.  It  would  be  clearly  very  improper  and  absurd  to 
apply  the  term  man,  or  men,  to  those  messengers,  and  yet 
nothing  is  more  common  all  through  the  Old  and  New 
Testaments.  The  name  angel  has  respect  to  their  oflice  as 
messengers,  and  not  to  their  character  as  beings.  What- 
ever may  be  the  character  of  the  being,  if  he  is  acting  as  a 
messenger  or  minister,  he  assumes  the  office,  and  may  be  des- 
ignated by  the  term  angel.  Hence,  we  have  the  expression 
angels  of  God ;  also  the  devil  and  his  angels,  angels  of  the 


Ai^GELS  ARE  Men.  39 

churches,  etc.  The  name  angel  does  not  express  the  char- 
acter of  the  being.  It  indicates  nothing  respecting  the 
nature  or  origin  of  angehc  beings,  except,  perhaps,  as  usu- 
ally indicating  spiritual  beings  rather  than  material  indi- 
vidualities. The  name  is  sometimes  applied  to  them,  as  in 
Revelation  it  speaks  of  the  angels  of  the  churches  in  Asia. 
Again,  so  far  as  I  have  any  information  or  knowledge  on 
the  subject,  everything  indicates  that  the  angels  or  spirit- 
ual messengers  are  disembodied  human  spirits.  They  have 
thoughts  and  affections  like  men.  They  are  spiritually  re- 
ceptive and  impartive  like  men.  They  converse  like  hu- 
man beings,  in  form,  feature,  and  expression.  They  are, 
in  nothing  hitherto  perceived,  to  be  distinguished  from 
human  beings. 

So  far  as  authority  may  be  consulted  to  establish  facts, 
the  same  beings  are  also  called  men  in  the  Old  and  New- 
Testaments.  There  is  no  known  or  apparent  occasion  for 
angels  being  other  and  different  beings  from  the  spirits  of 
men  deceased.  If  human  beings  have  spiritual  faculties  to 
be  addressed,  those  possessing  like  faculties  can  address 
them. 

Again,  there  is  manifest  propriety  in  considering  the 
spirits  of  human  beings  angels,  both  guardian  and  minis- 
terial. From  their  very  nature  and  constitution,  they  are 
best  adapted  to  the  work  of  guardianship  and  ministration, 
and  the  work  is  best  adapted  to  their  growth  and  develop- 
ment. Work — employment — is  heaven's  great  law  of 
growth,  whether  in  the  works  of  natui'e  as  we  behold 
them  in  man's  natural  being,  his  mental  nature,  or  his 
spiritual  development  here,  and  when  he  passes  into  the 
spiritual  world  of  which  this  is  a  type.  The  kingdom  of 
grace  and  the  kingdom  of  glory  are  but  one,  differing  in 
degree,  and  the  great  principle  of  action  is,  we  think,  nec- 
essary for  development.  Man,  in  the  individualization  of 
his  spirit,  joins  upon  the  divine,  and  includes  within  him- 


40  The  Clock  Struck  One. 

self  the  last  of  finite  individuality.  His  moral  dignity  will 
never  be  known  fully  until  the  eternal  world  shall  i*eveal 
it  to  all — when  the  divine  image  shall  be  stamped  again 
upon  his  redeemed  and  glorified  nature. 

The  question  is,  whether  spirits  of  departed  human 
beings  have  ever  been  in  communication  with  men  on 
earth.  The  belief  that  the  spirits  of  human  beings  who 
have  left  their  earthly  forms  have  been  in  coramimication 
with  men  in  the  earthly  form,  is  as  universal  as  faith  in  the 
immortality  of  the  soul.  All  the  ancient  doctrines  of  nec- 
romancy and  divination  attest  such  an  opinion ;  and  these 
doctrines,  in  one  form  or  other,  have  been  received  and 
taught  as  verities  among  all  nations  recognizing  the  real- 
ity of  a  future  life.  Jews  and  Christians,  in  their  sacred 
Scriptures,  have  published  such  communications  to  the 
world  as  facts  not  to  be  questioned.  The  fact  of  com- 
munication between  spiritual  beings  and  minds  in  the 
body  is  fundamental  to  all  systems  of  religious  faith. 
Take  away  from  the  Scriptures  all  the  accounts  of  spirit- 
ual manifestations  through  the  instrumentality  of  spiritual 
or  angelic  beings,  and  the  faith  of  the  world  in  the  Bible, 
as  a  book  of  spiritual  manifestations,  is  at  an  end.  Those 
who  deny  the  actuality  or  possibility  of  spiritual  manifes- 
tations through  the  agency  of  angelic  or  spiritual  beings, 
have,  as  we  conceive,  misunderstood  the  plainest  teachings 
of  that  blessed  book.  They  say,  the  angels  are  another 
and  different  class  of  beings  from  those  who  once  lived 
here,  and  inhabited  the  human  form.  To  this  I  can  not 
agree,  for  many  strong  and  substantial  reasons,  a  few  of 
which  I  propose  to  notice. 

Angelic  beings,  mentioned  under  every  dispensation, 
appear  in  human  forai,  speaking  the  human  language, 
exercising  the  faculties  of  the  human  mind,  both  in  respect 
to  thought,  feeling,  and  sentiment.  They  seem  to  possess 
no  character  which  does  not  belong  to  the  human  spirit. 


Man  a  Son  of  God.  41 

They  nowhere  claim  any  different  origin,  and,  so  far  as 
the  harmony  and  uniformity  of  the  divine  government  is 
concerned,  it  is  impossible  to  conceive  of  any  other  method 
of  creating  or  forming  finite  human  intelligences  than  that 
which  is  involved  in  the  formation  of  the  human  spii-it. 
That  angels,  as  individual  messengers  for  good  or  for  evil, 
are  finite  beings,  no  one  will  deny ;  that  so  far  as  they 
have  revealed  themselves,  or  have  been  revealed,  to  the 
world,  they  are  such  as  human  spirits  are  capable  of  be- 
coming, is  most  evident.  It  is  a  permanent,  living  truth. 
Hence,  to  infer  that  angelic  beings  are  other  than  the 
spirits  of  those  who  once  inhabited  the  human  form  is  as 
unphilosophical  as  it  is  unscriptural,  as  we  expect  to  prove 
to  a  moral  demonstration.  That  the  human  spirit  has 
the  capacity  of  the  angels  will  hardly  be  denied  by  any 
who  have  studied  man's  origin^  history,  and  destiny,  as 
revealed  in  the  Bible — man,  as  the  son  and  child  of  the 
Infinite.  He  is  begotten  in  the  highest  possible  image. 
He  is  capable  of  coming  into  the  highest  communion — 
communion  with  God,  his  Father.  Angels  are  the  un- 
folding human  spirits — those  who  have,  imder  the  divine 
government,  gone  before  us,  individualizing  in  their  exist- 
ence and  perfecting  their  characters.  They  are  those  who 
commenced  earlier  than  ourselves  studying  the  character 
and  work  of  their  Father  in  heaven.  They  have  laid  aside 
their  material  body  and  have  put  on  their  spiritual  body, 
or  inner  man,  as  St.  Paul  calls  it.  In  that  body  they 
visit  the  abodes  of  men  on  earth,  where  they  once  lived 
and  labored,  as  we  are  doing.  There  is  as  real  and  aa 
tangible  a  world  around  us  to  spiritual  beings  as  the 
material  world  is  to  natural  beings.  Matter  is  no  ob- 
struction to  spirit ;  like  its  type,  electricity,  it  penetrates 
and  permeates  perhaps  throughout  the  physical  universe. 
The  empty  space,  as  it  is  sometimes  called,  has  countless 
myriads   of  living,  spiritual  beings,  some  of  whom  have 


42  The  Clock  Struck  One. 

manifested  themselves  to  men  in  olden  times,  as  we  shall 
show  from  the  Bible  account  given  us. 

For  these  and  many  other  reasons,  I  affirm  that  the 
angels  are  the  spirits  of  departed  human  beings ;  that  it 
is  part  of  their  mission  as  angels  to  assist  by  instruction 
and  other  means  the  unfolding  and  perfecting  of  those 
who  need  their  assistance  ;  and  this  is  a  work  of  love  they 
are  performing,  and  that  which  is  most  needed  for  their 
own  development.  Whenever  God  has  more  use  for 
his  creatures  in  the  spiritual  than  he  has  in  the  natural 
world,  then  they  lay  aside  their  natural  body,  out  of  which 
comes  their  spiritual  body  adapted  to  the  world  into 
which  it  enters.  It  is  still  engaged  in  carrying  out  the 
plans  of  the  divine  government  in  a  new  sphere,  and  with 
greatly  increased  facilities  for  doing  the  will  of  God  in 
paradise  as  they  have  done  in  this  infant,  chrysalis  state 
of  being. 


CHAPTER    II. 

THB   INTERMEDIATE    STATE. 

The  Bible,  as  I  understand  it,  teaches  that  mankind, 
when  they  put  off  the  clay  tenement,  go  to  what  may 
be  called  the  intermediate  state,  or  paradise.  They  do 
not  enter  into  their  final  abiding  place,  but  wait,  so  to 
speak,  till  the  affairs  of  this  present  state  of  existence 
shall  have  been  consummated.  If  I  recognized  human 
opinions  or  authority,  I  could  quote  the  highest  of  human 
authority,  and  say  there  is  nothing  in  the  Bible  to  war- 
rant such  belief.  Says  one  of  them  :*  "  It  is  indeed  very 
generally  supposed  that  the  souls  of  good  men,  as  soon 

*  Bev.  John  Wesley. 


Places  of  the  Departed.  43 

as  they  are  discharged  from  the  body,  go  directly  to 
heaven ;  but  this  opinion  has  not  the  least  foundation  in 
the  oracles  of  God."  Another,  occupying  the  highest 
position  known  in  a  Protestant  Church,  says :  "  No  one 
has  ever  yet  been  saved  in  heaven ;  no  one  sent  to  hell." 
Our  Saviour  said  to  the  penitent  thief  on  the  cross :  "  This 
day  shalt  thou  be  with  me  in  paradise."  After  his  resur- 
rection, he  said  to  Mary  :  "  I  have  not  yet  ascended  to  my 
Father  and  your  Father."  This  state  may  be  surrounded 
by  several  localities,  known — 

First.  In  the  Scriptures  as  "  outer  darkness."  Hence 
the  influence  prevailing  here  is  called  the  "  prince  of  the 
power  of  the  air." 

Second.  A  place  known  as  one  of  happiness  and  delight, 
called  paradise,  where  the  good,  the  pure,  and  the  true  are 
found  in  their  appropriate  place,  and  become  guardian 
angels — "  ministering  spirits  sent  forth  to  minister  for 
them  who  shall  be  heirs  of  salvation."  (Heb.  i.  14.) 

Third.  A  place  wherein  is  found  that  high  and  exalted 
condition  of  spirit,  that  can  perceive  and  realize  the  di- 
vine presence,  not  in  manifestation  only,  but  in  being — 
■where  are  those  who  have  been  born  of  the  Spirit,  baptized 
by  the  Holy  Ghost  into  Christ,  and  have  put  on  Christ — 
a  place  and  condition  called  the  "  Third  heaven.'''' 

While  in  this  present  state  of  probation,  we  are  fitting 
ourselves  for  the  one  or  the  other  of  these  places.  We 
may  become  allied  to  angels  of  the  third  heaven,  or  we 
may  debase  our  natui*es  to  the  low  and  degraded  condi- 
tion of  "  outer  darkness,"  where  there  is  weeping  and 
wailing. 

It  is  a  beautiful,  glorious  truth  that,  under  the  divine 
government,  to  each  man  is  committed  the  keys  of  the 
kingdom  of  heaven.  By  his  own  state  and  condition  he 
can  determine  his  own  associations,  and  their  influence, 
both  here  and  hereafter.     He  makes  his  own  place,  and 


44  The  Clock  Struck  One. 

by  the  great  universal  law  of  affinity  he  is  attracted  to  it. 
It  is  a  fundamental  principle  that  man  is  a  spirit  as  well 
as  an  animal — his  material  nature  mortal,  his  spiritual 
nature  immortal.  In  speaking  of  his  spiritual  body,  we  do 
so  in  reference  to  his  real  life  and  existence,  which  is  far 
above  the  plane  of  his  material  existence.  His  intellectual 
and  moral  or  spiritual  nature  constitutes  his  individuality — 
his  personality.  The  real  man  never  dies.  The  chrysalis 
breaks,  and  the  inner  man  passes  through  the  veil  into  the 
spirit  world  identically  the  same  he  is  here,  with  employ- 
ment suited  to  his  surroundings  and  desires. 

BIBLE    PEOOFS. 

I  come  now  directly  to  notice  some  of  the  places  where 
men  have  been  seen  and  conversed  with — persons  who 
we  belive  were  men  who  have  lived  here  and  passed  away. 
We  will  cite  only  a  few,  under  the  patriarchal  dispensa- 
tion, in  the  times  of  the  Judges  and  Kings^  and  the  Pro- 
phetic dispensation^  leaving  the  Christian  dispensation  for 
the  conclusion. 

Gen.  xviii.  2 :  Lo,  three  men  stood  by  him.  Abraham 
ran  to  meet  them,  got  water,  and  washed  their  feet.  He 
then  ran  into  the  herd,  fetched  a  calf,  tender  and  good, 
gave  it  to  a  young  man,  and  he  hastened  to  dress  it.  He 
told  his  wife  to  make  ready  quickly  three  measures  of  fine 
meal,  and  make  cakes  upon  the  hearth.  And  he  took 
butter,  and  milk,  and  the  calf  which  he  had  dressed,  and 
set  it  before  them ;  and  he  stood  by  them  under  the  tree, 
and  they  did  eat.  The  men  rose  up  from  thence  and 
looked  toward  Sodom ;  and  Abraham  went  with  them  to 
bring  them  on  the  way.  One  of  these  may  have  been 
our  Saviour  in  human  form,  which  he  took  to  redeem  us ; 
for  he  says,  "  before  Abraham  was,  I  am."  The  other 
two  came  to  Sodom,  and  talked  with  Lot,  and  warned  him 
of  the  doomed  cities.    They  urged  him  to  flee  with  his 


Samuel  and  Saul.  46 

family.  The  men  laid  hold  of  his  hand,  and  upon  the 
hand  of  his  wife,  and  upon  the  hands  of  his  daughters, 
saying,  "Escape  with  thy  life;  look  not  behind;  escape 
to  the  mountains,  lest  thou  be  consumed."  Here  are  men 
talking  with  Abraham  and  Lot. 

Judges  xiii,  3 :  And  the  angel  of  the  Lord  appeared 
unto  the  woman.  Then  the  woman  came  and  told  her 
husband  a  man  of  God  came  unto  me.  I  asked  him  not 
whence  he  was ;  neither  told  me  his  name.  Then  Manoah 
entreated  the  Lord,  and  said,  O  Lord,  let  the  man  of  God 
which  thou  didst  send  come  again  unto  us.  And  God 
hearkened  to  the  voice  of  Manoah,  and  the  angel  of  God 
came  again  unto  the  woman  as  she  sat  in  the  field ;  but 
Manoah,  her  husband,  was  not  with  her.  And  the  woman 
made  haste,  and  ran  and  showed  her  husband,  and  said 
unto  him.  Behold,  the  man  hath  appeared  to  me  that  came 
unto  me  the  other  day.  And  Manoah  arose  and  went 
after  his  wife,  and  came  to  the  man  and  said  unto  him. 
Art  thou  the  man  that  spakest  unto  this  woman  ?  and  he 
said,  I  am. 

If  this  man's  testimony  is  true,  he  was  a  man  who  talked 
with  the  parties. 

1  Sam.  xxviii.  3  :  Now  Samuel  was  dead,  and  all  Israel 
had  lamented  him,  and  buried  him.  Then  said  the  woman, 
Whom  shall  I  bring  up  unto  thee  ?  And  he  said,  Bring  me 
up  Samuel.  And  when  the  woman  saw  Samuel,  Saul 
asked,  What  form  is  he  of?  and  she  said.  An  old  man 
Cometh  up,  and  he  is  covered  with  a  mantel.  And  Saul 
perceived  that  it  was  Samuel,  and  he  stooped  with  his  face 
to  the  ground,  and  bowed  himself.  And  Samuel  said  to 
Saul,  Why  hast  thou  disquieted  me,  to  bring  me  up  ? 

Notice  prophecy :  To-morroio,  etc. — clear,  indisputable^ 
identical  Samuel,  who  had  annointed  him  King  of  Israel. 

We  pass  on  to  the  prophetic  dispensation. 

Ezek.  ix.  2 :  And,  behold,  six  men  came  from  the  way 

2 


46  The  Clock  Steuck  One. 

of  the  higher  gate,  and  one  man  among  them  was  clothed 
with  linen ;  and  he  called  to  the  man  clothed  with  linen. 
And  the  Lord  said  unto  him,  Go  through  the  midst  of  the 
city — through  the  midst  of  Jerusalem.  And,  behold,  the 
man  clothed  with  the  linen,  which  had  the  inkhorn  by  his 
side,  reported  the  matter,  saying,  I  have  done  as  thou  hast 
commanded  me. 

Dan.  viii.  13:  Then  I  heard  one  saint  speaking,  and 
another  saint  said  unto  that  certain  saint  which  spake.  How 
long  shall  be  the  vision  concerning  the  daily  sacrifice  ?  etc. 
And  I  heard  a  man's  voice  between  the  banks  of  Ulai, 
which  called  and  said,  Gabriel,  make  this  man  to  under- 
stand the  vision. 

Dan.  ix.  21 :  Yea,  while  I  was  yet  speaking  in  prayer, 
even  the  man  Gabriel,  whom  I  had  seen  in  the  vision. 
Chapter  x.  5  :  Then  I  lifted  up  mine  eyes  and  looked,  and 
behold  a  certain  man  clothed  in  linen.  ...  A  hand  touched 
me.  ...  A  man  clothed  in  linen. ...  I  heard  the  man  clothed 
in  linen,  etc. 

Zech.  i.  8 :  I  saw  by  night,  and  behold  a  man  riding 
upon  a  red  horse.  Then  said  I,  O,  my  Lord,  what  are 
these  ?  And  the  angel  that  talked  with  me  said  unto  me, 
I  will  show  thee  what  these  be.  And  the  man  that  stood 
among  the  myrtle-trees  answered  and  said,  These  are 
they  whom  the  Lord  hath  sent  to  walk  to  and  fro  through 
the  earth.  Chapter  ii.  :  I  lifted  up  mine  eyes  again,  and 
looked,  and  behold  a  man  with  a  measuring  line  in  his 
hand.  And,  behold,  the  angel  that  talked  with  me  went 
forth,  and  another  angel  went  out  to  meet  him,  and  said 
unto  him,  Run,  speak  to  the  young  man. 

I  might  have  noticed  many  other  passages  of  Scripture 
to  the  same  point,  but  I  think  a  sufficient  number  have 
been  given,  even  if  there  were  no  others,  to  demonstrate 
the  affirmative  of  the  proposition  imder  every  dispensac 
tion  of  the  Old  Testament. 


Witness  of  Resureection.  47 

In  this  history,  given  in  the  patriarchal  age  of  the  Church, 
"we  have  clearly  defined  a  principle  of  divine  government, 
of  the  saving  influence  that  the  righteous  have  upon  the 
wicked.  This  same  principle  is  elaborated  by  the  Saviour, 
in  his  Sermon  on  the  Mount,  when  he  said,  "  Ye  are  the 
salt  of  the  earth  and  the  light  of  the  world."  The  prin- 
ciples of  the  moral  government  of  God  are  the  same 
under  every  dispensation.  The  ministry  of  angels  is  taught 
and  exemplified  under  every  dispensation,  showing  the  one- 
ness, the  uniformity,  of  God's  works  and  all  his  ways  to 
this  mastei'piece  of  his  workmanship,  "  made  in  his  own 
image  "  and  stamped  with  his  own  "  likeness." 

The  persons  who  appeared  at  the  resurrection  of  Christ 
are  called  by  Matthew  (xxviii.  5)  "  An  angel  answered  and 
said  unto  the  women.  Fear  not."  Mark  says  (xvi.  5) 
"  And  entering  into  the  sepulcher,  they  saw  a  young  man 
sitting  on  the  right  side,  clothed  in  a  long,  white  garment, 
and  they  were  affrighted." 

Luke  says  (xxiv.  4,  5)  "  Behold,  two  men  stood  by 
them  in  shining  garments.  And  as  they  were  afraid,  and 
bowed  down  their  faces  to  the  earth,  they  said  unto  them, 
Why  seek  ye  the  living  among  the  dead." 

John  says  (xx.  12)  "  And  seeth  two  angels  in  white,  sit- 
ting, the  one  at  the  head,  and  the  other  at  the  feet,  where 
the  body  of  Jesus  had  lain." 

In  these  passages  it  is  very  evident  that  the  evangelists 
have  reference  to  the  same  beings.  When  they  are  called 
angels,  they  have  reference  to  their  office  as  messengers. 
When  they  are  called  men,  they  have  reference  to  their 
nature  as  members  of  the  same  family,  which  Jesus  came 
to  redeem.  This,  to  my  mind,  is  as  clear  as  the  light  of 
day,  and  is  the  only  explanation  that  accords  with  the 
history  and  true  meaning  of  angel  as  given  by  all  com- 
mentators. It  is  passing  strange,  to  my  mind,  that  any 
one,  with  the  facts  before  him,  as  revealed  in  the  history 


48  The  Clock  Struck  One. 

by  the  evangelists,  could  have  entertained  a  different 
opinion. 

Those  very  persons  were  interested  in  the  redemption, 
which  had  been  purchased  upon  the  cross  ;  and  the  resur- 
rection of  Christ,  which  they  had  come  to  announce  to  the 
women,  was  a  type  and  pledge  of  their  own  resurrection. 

I  come  now  to  notice  some  of  those  passages  where  per- 
sons have  appeared  and  conversed  with  persons  in  the 
flesh,  where  they  are  not  called  angels. 

Turn  to  Daniel  viii.  13  :  "  Then  I  heard  one  saint  speak- 
ing, and  another  saint  said  unto  that  certain  saint  which 
spake,  How  long  shall  be  the  vision  concerning  the  daily 
sacrifice,  and  the  transgression  of  desolation,  to  give  both 
the  sanctuary  and  the  host  to  be  trodden  under  foot  ?  " 
Verse  16  :  "  And  I  heard  a  man's  voice  between  the  banks 
of  Ulai,  which  called,  and  said,  Gabriel,  make  this  man  to 
understand  the  vision." 

These  persons  are  not  called  angels,  but  saints,  which 
evidently  means  a  sanctified  human  being.  They  were 
sent  by  God,  were  his  messengers,  and  were  really  angels 
as  well  as  saints — saints  have  been  sent  by  God  to  con- 
verse with  man,  if  the  Bible  teaches  what  it  professes 
to  teach — the  truth.  Can  any  one  find  any  authority  for 
supposing  that  these  saints  were  any  of  the  angels  that 
shouted  for  joy  at  the  creation  ?  They  were  the  saints 
who  had  lived  here ;  for  no  other  beings  are  ever  called 
saints  anywhere  in  the  Old  or  New  Testament. 

See  Daniel  x.  5:  "Then  I  lifted  up  mine  eyes,  and 
looked,  and  behold  a  certain  man  clothed  in  linen,  whose 
loins  were  girded  with  fine  gold  at  Uphaz."  See  xii.  5-7 : 
"  Then  I,  Daniel,  looked,  and,  behold,  there  stood  other 
two,  the  one  on  this  side  of  the  bank  of  the  river,  and  the 
other  on  that  side  of  the  bank  of  the  river.  And  one  said 
to  the  man  clothed  in  linen,  which  was  upon  the  waters  of 
the  river,  How  long  shall  it  be  to  the  end  of  these  won* 


Conclusive  Evidence.  49 

ders  ?  And  I  heard  the  man  clothed  in  linen,  which  was 
upon  the  waters  of  the  river,  when  he  held  up  his  right- 
hand  and  his  left-hand  unto  Heaven,  and  sware  by  Him 
that  liveth  forever,  that  it  shall  be  for  a  time,  times, 
'and  an  half."  Were  these  men  who  made  these  communi- 
cations to  Daniel  in  regard  to  such  momentous  events  that 
were  to  occur  ?  The  Bible  says  they  were,  and  it  is  to 
that  alone  I  am  to  confine  myself,  as  the  only  authority 
relative  to  these  matters. 

Having  shown  conclusively,  as  I  think,  to  every  candid 
mind  that  angel  and  man  are  used  as  the  same  person,  let 
us  now  look  at  this  subject  with  the  light  of  revelation 
shining  upon  it.  The  Chi'istian  dead,  as  they  are  called, 
become  angels  and  are  sent  as  messengers  to  the  living, 
carrying  out  the  dispensations  of  God's  providence  and 
grace  to  the  children  of  men.  From  Genesis  to  Revela- 
tion the  Bible  is  filled  with  accounts  of  angels  who  are  at 
work  on  earth.  They  hold  sweet  converse  with  Abraham 
in  his  tent.  They  are  intrusted  to  save  Lot  and  his  fam- 
ily from  the  destruction  awaiting  the  inhabitants  of 
Sodom.  An  angel  hears  the  wail  of  Hagar,  who  is  sent 
out  with  her  child,  and  ministers  to  their  relief.  An  angel 
goes  with  Abraham's  servant  when  he  is  sent  to  look  for 
a  wife  for  his  son  Isaac,  and  gi*ves  him  success  in  his  mis- 
sion. The  beautiful  feet  of  an  angel  bring  the  good  ti- 
dings to  the  maiden  Mary,  of  the  birth  of  the  world's  Re- 
deemer. An  angel  directs  the  fleeing  into  Egypt,  to  save 
the  young  child's  life.  Angels  minister  to  him  and 
strengthen  him  after  his  temptation  in  the  wilderness. 
Two  of  them  appear  and  talk  to  him,  on  the  Mount  of 
Transfiguration,  of  the  sufferings  he  was  soon  to  endure  at 
Jerusalem,  to  perfect  the  plan  of  human  redemption.  They 
roll  away  the  stone  from  the  sepulcher,  and  are  the  first 
witnesses  of  his  resurrection.  Two  men  appear  at  his  as- 
cension to  tell  tbe  men  of  Galilee  that  this  same  Jesus, 

3 


50  The  Clock  Steuck  Oi«'E. 

whom  they  had  seen  ascend,  should  in  like  manner  descend 
again  without  sin  unto  salvation. 

When  the  gospel  is  to  be  preached  to  the  Gentile  world, 
about  five  years  after  this  event,  one  of  them  appeared  to 
Cornelius  while  he  was  at  Joppa,  in  the  afternoon,  and  told 
him  to  send  for  Peter,  who  would  show  him  the  way  of 
life  and  salvation  more  perfectly.  When  St.  Paul,  with 
Timothy,  was  traveling,  preaching  the  gospel,  over  Asia 
Minor,  a  man  from  Macedonia  appeared  to  him,  and  said 
unto  him,  "  Come  over  into  Macedonia  and  help  us." 
Paul  went  immediately  in  compliance  with  the  request  of 
this  native-born  Macedonian,  who,  though  a  heavenly 
messenger,  still  felt  an  interest  in  the  land  of  his  nativity, 
and  the  people  with  whom  he  had  been  associated. 

The  Gospel  was  first  preached  on  the  continent  of 
Europe  through  the  agency  of  this  man  from  Macedonia. 
This  man  was  not  plodding  a  quiet,  lazy,  half-alive,  dis- 
embodied state  of  existence.  I  believe  that  the  spirits  of 
the  just  made  perfect  are  not  only  cognizant  of  what  is 
going  on  here,  but  that  they  are  deeply  interested  in  what 
concerns  our  welfare.  They  are  not  lost  to  us.  They  are 
only  out  of  sight,  but  not  far  away.  They  loved  us  here, 
and  they  love  us  still.  What  we  call  death  does  not  dis- 
solve those  tender  ties  which  have  bound  us  together. 
These  can  not  be  severed  by  the  shadow  of  death,  through 
which  they  have  passed.  They  have  left  only  for  earth 
what  it  gave,  a  house  in  which  the  inhabitant  lived  a  while. 
The  tenant  is  gone  out  of  its  clay  tenement,  but  it  has  car- 
ried all  its  consciousness ;  it  lives,  and  loves,  and  delights 
to  minister,  as  when  it  was  mingling  with  those  to  whom 
it  was  tenderly  allied. 

What  is  more  natural  than  that  we  should  spend  our 
best  energies,  as  we  spent  them  here,  in  comforting,  teach- 
ing, helping,  saving  people,  whose  very  souls  we  love  bet- 
ter than  our  own  ?     What  archangel  could  understand 


Spirits'  Departure.  SI 

and  reach  the  peculiarities  of  our  nature  so  well  as  the 
mother  who  gave  birth  to,  and  nurtured  h'er  own  dear  chil- 
dren ?  Jesus  said  to  his  disciples,  whom  he  loved,  "  Lo,  I 
am  with  you  always ; "  so  I  believe  our  loved  ones  are 
with  us,  when  necessary,  to  help  us  in  the  battle  of  life. 
After  that  battle  has  been  fought — as  Paul  said  when  he 
was  confined  in  the  pi-ison  at  Rome,  "I  have  fought  a 
good  fight,'' — they  hover  around  the  dying  bed,  like  they 
did  around  the  rich  man's  gate,  to  bear  away  to  the  para 
dise  of  God  the  soul  just  emancipated  from  its  cumbrous 
earth-dwelling. 

The  mind  that  guides  this  pen,  the  heart  that  beats  in 
unison  with  loved  ones  here,  the  soul  that  loves  God  and 
his  people,  and  the  spirit  whose  aspirations  are  for  immor- 
tality, will  not,  can  not  be  affected  by  the  change  which 
must  come  over  us  to  pass  through  the  Valley  of  the 
Shadow  of  Death.  We  now  see  through  a  glass  but 
darkly ;  there,  without  a  dimming  veil  between,  shall  be 
beheld  with  spirit  eyes  this  "  inner  man "  which  consti- 
tutes eveiy  one's  individuality.  The  intellectual,  moral, 
spiritual  being,  which  has  been  using  its  clay  tenement, 
has  laid  it  aside  to  molder  to  its  mother  earth,  while  the 
immortal  part  of  our  being  starts  anew  in  obedience  to 
God's  plan  of  "  ministering  to  those  who  shall  be  heirs  of 
salvation." 

There  was  a  time  in  the  history  of  our  world  when 
angels  appeared  in  visible  form,  and  freely  conversed  with 
the  children  of  men.  Their  presence  produced  no  unusual 
excitement  or  alarm.  Our  only  source  of  information  here 
is  the  sacred  Volume.  We  shall,  therefore,  make  our  ap- 
peal only  to  this,  the  great  storehouse  of  truth — alone 
infallible.  This  subject  is  one  of  the  deepest  interest,  and 
should  be  approached  divested  of  prejudice,  and  with  a 
desire  to  know  the  truth.  When  we  remember  how  often 
angels  are  mentioned  in  the  sacred  Volume — how  closely 


62  The  Clock  Struck  One. 

related  they  are  to  God — how  deeply  they  are  interested 
in  the  plan  of  redemption,  and  how  they  stand  identified 
with  God's  visitations  both  upon  the  righteous  and  the 
wicked — when  we  remember  all  this,  surely  this  is  fraught 
with  importance  and  interest  to  every  reflecting,  intelli- 
gent mind,  whatever  may  be  his  opinions.  The  word 
rendered  angels  signifies,  both  in  the  Plebrew  and  Greek 
languages,  "  messengers,"  and  is  used  to  denote  whatever 
God  employs  to  execute  his  purpose  among  the  children  of 
men. 

These  angels  are  spirits — "ministering  spirits."  The 
word  angel  has  reference  to  their  office,  and  spirit  to  their 
nature.  The  Hebrew,  Greek,  and  Latin  words  which  we 
render  spirit,  do  not  exactly  correspond  with  our  English 
word  spirit.  This  English  word  spirit  is  opposed  to  mat- 
ter, and  designates  what  is  immaterial.  But  the  Greek 
word  is  not  opposed  to  matter,  but  to  body,  and  signifies 
not  what  is  immaterial,  but  what  is  incorporeal.  The 
modern  idea  was  unknown  to  the  ancients.  In  1  Cor.  xv., 
we  are  told  "  there  is  a  natural  body  and  a  spiritual  body." 
Angels,  we  believe,  are  spiritual  bodies. 

When  in  the  Scriptures  angels  are  represented  as  ap- 
pearing with  bodies  in  human  form,  no  intimation  is  any- 
where given  that  these  bodies  are  not  real,  or  that  they 
were  assumed  for  a  time  and  then  laid  aside.  It  is  true 
that  the  matter  of  these  bodies  was  not  like  that  of  ours, 
inasmuch  as  angels  could  make  themselves  visible  and 
vanish  again  from  sight.  But  this  implies  no  doubt  of 
the  reality  of  their  bodies ;  it  only  intimates  that  they 
were  not  composed  of  gross  matter  as  our  bodies  are. 
Hence,  after  his  resurrection,  Jesus  often  appeared  to  his 
disciples  and  vanished  before  them.  Yet  they  never 
doubted  that  they  saw  the  identical  body  of  Christ,  which 
had  undergone  an  important  change.  We  cannot  cou' 
ceive  of  matter,  however  refined,  without  form. 


Spiritual  Body.  63 

I  believe  that  our  spiritual  bodies,  or  this  "  inner  man," 
(as  St.  Paul  calls  it)  is  but  a  counterpart  of  our  material 
body ;  that  two  persons  passing  into  the  spiritual  world 
at  the  same  time  together,  would  recognize  each  other  as 
well  as  to  meet  in  the  present  world.  This  "  inward  man  " 
(as  it  is  sometimes  called  by  the  same  apostle)  is  a  sub- 
stance— refined  substance — as  real  and  tangible  to  those 
in  the  spirit  world  as  the  body  is  to  the  material  world. 
We  cannot,  we  think,  well  conceive  of  this  spiritual  body 
in  any  other  light ;  and  with  spiritual  eyes  we  behold  as 
real  bodies  in  as  real  a  spiritual  world  as  this  is  a  natural 
or  material  world. 

Such  is  the  extreme  refinement  of  this  spiritual  body 
that  it,  like  electricity,  may  pass  through  it  without  ob- 
struction. 

Let  us  compare  the  religious  teachings  of  the  present 
with  those  of  the  past,  and  we  will  find  that  the  practical 
spiritualistic  belief  taught  by  the  Bible  has,  to  a  great 
extent,  been  ignored  in  the  pulpit.  Ministers,  for  fear  of 
being  charged  with  being  spiritualists  in  the  modern  sense 
of  that  term,  have  run  into  the  other  extreme,  and  rarely 
ever  have  the  moral  courage  to  preach  on  the  ministry  of 
angels  and  the  "  Communion  of  Saints,"  for  fear  of  beinor 
charged  with  a  belief  in  the  ridiculous  infidelity  as  taught 
by  many  who  profess  to  have  had  intercourse  with  the 
spirits  of  the  departed. 

Nothing  is  more  evident  than  that  our  Saviour  was  act- 
ing all  the  time  in  view  of  unseen  spiritual  influences, 
more  operative  to  him  than  any  of  the  visible  and  mate- 
rialistic phenomena  of  the  present  life.  In  this  respect  the 
conduct  of  Christ,  if  imitated  in  the  present  day,  would 
subject  a  man  to  the  imputation  of  superstition  or  credu- 
lity. He  imputed  to  the  direct  agency  of  invisible  spirits, 
acting  with  affairs  of  life,  many  things.  When  Nathaniel, 
one  of  his  early  disciples,  was  astonished  at  his  spiritual 


54  The  Clock  Stkuck  One. 

insight,  he  said  to  him :  **  Thou  shalt  see  greater  things 
than  these.  Hereafter,  ye  shall  see  heaven,  and  the 
angels  of  God  ascending  and  descending  on  the  Son  of 
Man." 

We  come  now  to  the  New  Testament  Scriptures,  which 
embraces  the  Christian  dispensation.  We  have  seen  how 
men  have  appeared  unto  the  inhabitants  of  earth  under 
the  patriarchal  dispensation,  in  the  time  of  Moses  and 
Joshua,  under  the  government  of  the  Judges  and  Kings  of 
Israel. 

During  the  prophetic  dispensation,  they  appeared  unto 
the  prophets  and  talked  of  the  coming  glory  of  the  Gos- 
pel or  Christian  dispensation. 

They  open  this  last  edition  of  the  Gospel  by  appearing 
to  the  father  of  John  the  Baptist  and  Mary  the  mother 
of  Jesus.  "  The  man  Gabriel,"  as  he  is  called  by  Daniel, 
when  he  told  him  of  the  four  great  monarchies  which 
were  to  precede  and  prepare  the  way  for  Christ's  king- 
dom that  was  to  be  an  everlasting  kingdom. 

It  closes  with  the  revelation  made  to  St.  John  on  the 
sea-girt  isle  of  Patmos  by  one  of  the  oldest  prophets. 

They  appeared  to  the  shepherds  who  watched  their 
flocks  by  night,  and  announced  the  birth  of  the  world's 
Redeemer.  Their  song  on  the  occasion  is  the  best  ei3it- 
ome  of  the  Gospel  ever  delivered  to  man.  By  their  di- 
rection Joseph  was  warned  to  flee  into  Egypt  to  save  the 
infant  Saviour  of  the  world.  The  great  lawgiver  of  the 
Jewish  nation — who  never  was  permitted  to  enter  the 
promised  land,  but  died  and  was  buried  by  God  on  Mount 
Pisgah — he  appeared  and  talked  with  Jesus  on  the  Mount 
of  Transfiguration  in  Canaan.  The  Prophet  Elijah,  who 
went  up  in  a  chariot  of  fire,  conversed  with  Jesus  on  that 
holy  mountain  relative  to  the  sufierings  he  was  to  endure 
at  Jerusalem. 

When  Jesus  was  bearing  the  sins  of  the  world,  in  his 


Ascension  of  Christ.  55 

agony  in  the  garden,  angels  ministered  to  him,  and 
strengthened  him  for  that  dreadful  conflict  with  the  pow- 
ers of  darkness.  They  were  the  first  to  declare  his  res- 
urrection, and  the  last  to  speak  words  of  comfort  to  the 
men  of  Gallilee,  who  witnessed  his  ascension  from  Mount 
Olivet,  when  a  cloud  received  him  out  of  their  sight. 
Who  were  these  persons  ?  Some  may  tell  you  they  were 
angels.  To  the  law  and  the  testimony  let  us  appeal.  See 
Mark  xvi.  5  :  "  And  entering  into  the  sepulcher  they  saw 
a  young  man  clothed  in  a  long,  white  garment,  and  they 
were  affrighted." 

The  youngest  of  the  angels  who  shouted  for  joy  at  the 
creation,  must  have  been  at  least  four  or  five  thousand  years 
old  at  the  time,  and  may  have  been  several  times  that  age. 
Where  is  then  the  propiiety  or  the  truth  of  his  being 
called  a  "  young  man  ?  "  Can  it  be  true  that  we  have  to 
resort  to  such  interpretations  of  God's  Word,  to  avoid  one 
of  the  plainest  and  most  comforting  doctrines  that  is 
taught  in  God's  holy  Word.  Again,  Luke  xxiv.  4  :  "  And 
behold  two  men  stood  by  Him  in  shining  garments,  and 
they  were  afraid."  Neither  of  these  evangelists  call  them 
angels  but  "  men  "  and  "  a  young  man,"  The  other  two 
call  them  angels.  Neither  are  the  persons  who  appeared 
and  spoke  to  the  men  of  Gallilee,  when  Jesus  ascended 
from  Mount  Olivet,  even  called  angels,  but  "  men."  See 
Acts,  i.  9-11.  "And  when  he  had  spoken  these  things, 
while  they  beheld,  he  was  taken  up ;  and  a  cloud  received 
him  out  of  their  sight.  And  while  they  looked  stead- 
fastly toward  heaven,  as  he  went  up,  behold,  two  men 
stood  by  him  in  white  apparel,  which  also  said :  Ye  men 
of  Gallilee,  why  stand  ye  gazing  up  into  heaven  ?  this 
same  Jesus  which  is  taken  up  from  you  into  heaven  shall 
come  in  like  manner  as  ye  have  seen  him  go  up  into  hea- 
ven." Here  was  important  conversation,  in  which  we 
are  deeply  interested.     And  thus  we  see  that  while  "  two 


56  The  Clock  Struck  One. 

men  "  Moses  and  Elias,  talked  with  Jesus  about  the  plan 
of  human  redemption,  these  "  two  men  "  tell  of  his  com- 
ing again  to  judge  the  world  in  righteousness. 

Once  more,  see  Rev.  xxii :  The  angel  who  made  the  most 
remarkable  of  all  the  revelations,  says  he  was  one  of  the 
prophets.  Who  can  doubt  that  he  lived  and  died  here,  if 
what  he  says  of  himself  be  true  ? 

Let  us  now  return  after  having  followed  our  Saviour 
through  his  life,  his  resurrection,  ascension,  and  his  rev- 
elation to  St.  John  by  one  of  the  old  prophets  in  the  Isle 
of  Patmos.  We  have  seen  that  the  Old  Testament 
abounds  with  proofs  of  spiritual  visitations.  Noah,  Abra- 
ham, Lot,  and  Jacob  saw  in  vision  the  ladder — one  foot 
on  earth,  the  other  reaching  into  heaven ;  and  the  angels 
ascending  and  descending  shows  that  they  had  their  origin 
on  earth  and  to  it  descended  again, 

Balaam  and  Moses,  and  David  and  Daniel,  and,  in  fact, 
nearly  all  the  patriarchs  and  prophets  of  old,  held  inter- 
course with  spirits,  and  talked  with  them  face  to  face. 
The  apostles  received  directions  and  held  intercourse  with 
spirits. 

The  Psalmist  says :  "  The  angel  of  the  Lord  encampeth 
around  them,  and  delivereth  them."  Again,  "He  shall 
give  his  angels  charge  over  thee  to  keep  thee  in  all  thy 
ways." 

With  these  strong  proofs  of  spirit  intercourse,  together 
with  many  others  that  might  be  quoted  from  the  Script- 
ures, I  can  well  say  that  it  seems  to  me,  from  the  Bible 
teaching,  that  constant  intercourse  existed  between  the  two 
worlds  in  the  history  of  our  race,  as  given  by  the  inspired 
writers.  It  appears  to  have  been  the  most  universal  of  all 
convictions.  The  veil  between  them  and  the  invisible 
world  must  have  been  slight  indeed.  It  was  no  matter  of 
dread  or  bewilderment  to  them  if,  in  the  stillness  of  the 
sunset  hour,  stranger  feet  drew  near  their  dwelling,  and 


Success  of  the  Gtospel.  57 

the  phenomena  of  both  worlds  became  blended  into  the 
vision.  Forms,  glorious  with  the  majesty  of  holiness, 
entered  their  presence  to  have  intercourse  with,  and 
teach  them,  in  their  departing,  that  they  had  been  with 
beings  of  another  land.  The  very  absence  of  fear  or  won- 
der, in  most  cases,  implies  the  original  universality  of  such 
intercourse  between  the  inhabitants  of  both  worlds.  The 
separation  between  the  living  and  the  departed  was  held 
to  have  been  marvelously  slight. 

Peter  first  preached  to  the  Gentiles  the  unsearchable 
riches  of  Christ  through  the  instrumentality  of  "  a  man  " 
who  was  interested  in  the  Gospel.  While  Cornelius  was 
at  prayer,  in  the  ninth  hour,  as  he  says,  "  I  prayed  in  my 
house,  and  behold,  a  man  stood  before  me  in  bright  cloth- 
ing, and  said,  '  Cornelius,  thy  prayer  is  heard ;  send,  there- 
fore, to  Joppa,  and  call  hither  a  man  whose  surname  is 
Peter,  who,  when  he  cometh,  shall  speak  unto  thee.' " 
Peter  comes — preaches — the  spirit  is  poured  out  on  the 
Gentiles,  when  Peter  declares  he  "  now  perceives  of  a  truth, 
that  God  is  no  respecter  of  persons."  Again,  Acts  xvi.  9  : 
And  a  man  appeared  to  Paul  in  the  night.  "  There  stood 
a  man  of  Macedonia,  and  prayed  him,  saying :  '  Come 
over  into  Macedonia  and  help  us.' "  Paul  went  immedi- 
ately to  Macedonia,  "  assuredly  gathering  that  the  Lord 
had  called  us  to  preach  the  Gospel  to  them."  There  are 
two  points  to  which  I  wish  to  call  your  special  attention : 

1.  This  "  man  "  was  from  Macedonia.  It  was  his  native 
country — born  there. 

2.  He  still  feels  a  deep  interest  for  that,  his  native  land, 
and  desires  Paul  to  preach  the  Gospel  to  them. 

Macedonia  was  a  kingdom  of  Greece.  Alexander  the 
Great,  son  of  Philip,  king  of  Macedon,  having  conquered 
Asia,  and  subverted  the  Persian  Empire,  the  name  of  the 
Macedonians  became  very  famous  throughout  the  East, 
and  it  is  often  given  to   the   Greeks,  the  successors  of 

3* 


08  The  Clock  Stkuck  One. 

Alexander  in  the  monarchy.  The  apostle  did  not  doubt 
his  call  to  preach  the  gospel  there,  after  this  "  man  "  ap- 
peared to  him,  and  invited  him  over  to  his  country.  He 
was  very  successful  over  there  among  those  Macedonians. 
There  he  laid  the  foundation  of  the  church  of  Thessalonica 
and  Philippi.  To  each  of  these  churches  he  wrote  Epistles 
in  the  New  Testament. 

What  stronger  proof  could  any  one  desire  than  is  fur- 
nished by  this  case  ?  This  being  is  never  called  an  angel, 
but  a  "  man  of  Macedonia." 

Whenever  there  is  a  demand  for  the  Gospel  in  this  age, 
it  is  called  "  the  Macedonian  cry."  That  man  knew  Paul 
was  capable  of  preaching  to  those  proud,  intellectual 
Grecians;  hence,  he  preferred  him  to  any  other  of  the 
apostles.  "  Greek  could  meet  Greek  "  there,  as  he  did  on 
other  occasions. 

What  we  call  death  removes  the  chrysalis  state  of  our 
material  body,  and  opens,  like  the  worm  when  the  beauti- 
ful butterfly  soars  away  with  wings  adapted  to  the  atmos- 
phere, to  extract  sweets  from  the  opening  flowers.  To  the 
pure,  spiritual  beings,  there  is  a  medium  of  communication 
far  surpassing  our  ocean  telegraphs.  The  atmosphere, 
doubtless,  possesses  the  property  of  telegraphing  with 
spirits  who  occupy  the  same  plane,  that  will  astonish  us 
more  than  this  type  of  angelic  communication  did  when  it 
was  first  discovered.  Space  itself  may  be  annihilated,  and 
with  an  angel's  ken  we  may  behold,  not  through  a  glass 
darkly,  as  we  now  do  spiritual  things,  but  with,  clearest 
vision,  as  one  of  our  hymns  expresses  it, 

"Then  shall  I  see,  and  hear,  and  know, 
All  I  desire  or  wish  below, 
And  every  power  And  sweet  employ, 
In  that  eternal  world  of  joy." 

The  Apostle  Paul,  speaking  of  angelic  spirits,  says: 
"  Are  they  not  all  ministering  spirits,  sent  forth  to  minister 
to  them  who  shall  be  heirs  of  salvation  ?  " 


Delight  of  Spikits.  59 

In  this  passage  we  are  expressly  taught  that  assisting 
man,  or  communication  with  mankind,  is  not  only  a  standing 
employment,  or  office,  of  angelic  spirits,  but  that  it  is  their 
only  authorized  use  or  office.  Their  duty  and  their  de- 
light is  assistance,  in  some  mode,  to  those  who  are  to  be 
heirs  of  salvation.  This  is  not  spoken  of  as  a  special  or 
isolated  case — but  the  universal  duty  and  privilege  of  all. 
It  is  the  established  law  of  the  spirit  land.  No  man  living 
here  was  ever  better  qualified  to  judge  of  this  matter  than 
was  St.  Paul.  He  affirms  that  he  was  caught  up  into  the 
"  third  heaven,"  and  had  an  opportunity  of  speaking  from 
experience.  He  saw  and  heard  things  unlawful  to  be  re- 
vealed ;  but  this  was  not  one  of  them.  This  was  a  univer- 
sally acknowledged  fact,  well  known  and  understood  there 
His  testimony  is  not,  thei*efore,  to  be  slightly  esteemed, 
nor  invalidated  by  a  doubt.  His  own  history,  as  recorded 
in  the  Acts  of  the  Apostles,  bears  his  testimony  to  his, 
having  been  thus  ministered  to  by  them. 


CHAPTER    III. 

TESTIMONY   OF   THE    CHRISTIAN   FATHERS. 

Having,  as  I  think,  proven  from  the  Bible  the  position 
which  I  have  been  defending,  I  now  proceed  to  give  the 
opinion  of  those  who  lived  in  olden  time,  and  in  the  early 
days  of  Christianity.  Through  all  the  palmy  days  of 
Egypt's  grandeur  this  was  the  universal  belief  among  the 
wise  and  profound :  That  "  the  earth  was  surrounded  by 
aerial  circles  of  ether,  and  that  in  these  ether  regions  the 
souls  of  the  dead  lived  and  guarded  mortals."  Hennas 
taught  "  that  the  visible  is  but  the  picture  of  the  invisible 
world."     Ancient  Greece  entertained  opinions  nearly  the 


60  The  Clock  Steuck  Oi^b. 

same  as  those  of  modern  times,  of  "  controlling  or  guar- 
dian spirits."  Plato  says  that  between  God  and  man  are 
the  darmenes,  or  spirits  who  are  always  near  us,  though 
commonly  invisible  to  us,  and  know  all  our  thoughts." 
Socrates,  being  inquired  of  why  he  busied  himself  so  much 
in  private,  and  did  not  appear  in  the  conventions  of  the 
people,  gave  the  following  reasons :  "  The  thing  that  hin- 
dered me  from  doing  so,  Athenians,  was  this  familiar  spirit, 
this  divine  voice  that  you  have  often  heard  of,  and  which 
Miletus  has  endeavored  so  much  to  ridicule.  This  spirit 
has  stood  by  me  frojn  my  infancy.  It  is  a  voice  that  does 
not  speak  but  when  it  means  to  take  me  off  from  some 
resolution." 

Mr.  Wesley  quotes  Socrates  in  his  sermon  on  "  Good 
Angels,"  and  I  quote  him,  to  show  his  opinion  on  this  sub- 
ject. It  seems  ridicule  was  a  weapon  used  in  ancient  as 
well  as  in  modern  times.  Socrates  commenced  his  forty- 
third  chapter  on  the  theology  of  Plato  thus:  "Let  us 
speak  concerning  the  demons  who  attend  the  superintend- 
ance  of  mankind.  The  most  perfect  souls  choose  a  life 
conformable  to  their  presiding  god,  and  live  according  to 
a  divine  demon."  This  opinion  prevails  throughout 
Grecian  history.  They  believed  in  the  appearance  of 
angels,  spirits,  visions,  and  trances.  To  the  clear  vision 
of  the  Grecian,  dy^ing  was  ascending  to  the  soul's  primal 
home — the  society  of  the  celestial  gods,  in  the  starry  re- 
gions of  measureless  space.  Pythagoras  professed  to  visit 
the  spiritual  world,  a\id  hold  converse  with  the  departed 
spirits,  and  described  the  condition  of  Homer,  Ilesiod,  and 
others  there. 

We  come  now  to  notio-e  the  opinion  of  those  who  are 
quoted  in  regard  to  other  matters  next  in  authenticity  to 
the  Scriptures — the  Christian  Fathers,  who  lived  near  the 
Apostolic  day. 

Ignatius,  Bishop  of  Antioch,  where  the  disciples  were 


Souls  in  Bodily  Shape.  61 

first  called  Christians,  a  loved  and  prominent  disciple  o* 
the  Apostle  John,  is  said  to  have  been  one  of  the  littk 
children  whom  Jesus  took  in  his  arms  and  blessed.  The 
Church  Fathers  record  the  fact,  that  in  youth  he  was  "  so 
innocent  he  could  hear  the  angels  sing.  This  heavenly 
music  so  impressed  his  mind  that,  when  becoming  a  bishop, 
he  introduced  into  his  lithurgal  service  the  practice  of 
singing  in  responses,  just  as  he  had  heard  in  his  youthful 
years  the  melodies  of  immortal  choirs."  It  seems,  then, 
that  ancient  as  well  as  modern  bishops  believed  in  "  spirit- 
ual manifestations."  IrencBus,  Justin  Martyr^  TertuUian, 
Clement,  Origen,  Cyprian,  and  others,  represent  the  con- 
tinuous spiritual  gifts  in  the  church.  Tertullian,  son 
of  a  Roman  centurion,  at  Carthage,  a.  d.  160,  says:  "We 
had  a  right  to  expect,  after  what  was  said  by  St,  John,  to 
anticipate  these  spiritual  gifts.  There  is  a  sister  among 
us  who  possesses  a  faculty  of  revelation,  commonly,  during 
religious  service.  She  falls  into  a  trance,  holding  then  com- 
munion with  the  angels — hearing  divine  mysteries  explained. 
She  declared  she  had  seen  a  soul  in  bodily  shape,  that  ap- 
peared to  be  a  spirit  neither  empty  nor  formless,  but  so 
real  and  substantial  that  it  might  be  touched.  It  was 
tinder  shining,  of  the  color  of  the  air,  but  in  everything 
resembling  the  human  form." 

Hermas,  brother  to  Pius,  a  bishop  of  Rome,  wrote  his 
"Pater"  about  the  middle  of  the  second  century.  He 
relates  that  he  saw  six  young  men,  "  or,  rather,  angels, 
clothed  in  shining  vestures,  building  a  tower  of  square 
white  stones,"  symbolical  of  the  church  militant.  A  writer 
in  "  Appleton's  Biographical  Cyclopedia,"  edited  by  the 
Rev.  Dr.  F.  L.  Hawks,  speaking  of  this  book,  remarks, 
"  that  it  is  further  interesting  because  offering  evidence 
that  the  early  Christians  believed  in  the  ministration  of 
angels  around  them." 

Constantine,  having  espoused  Christianity,  and  being 


62  The  Clock  Struck  One. 

menaced  in  consequence  by  its  enemies,  was  compelled  to 
take  up  arms  for  self-defence.  Eusebius  states  that  he 
heard  Constantine  declare,  under  oath,  that  when  he  was 
going  to  attack  the  tyrant,  Maxentius,  and  was  full  ol 
doubt,  as  he  was  resting  in  the  middle  of  the  day,  and 
his  soldiers  about  him,  he  and  all  his  soldiers  saw  a  lumi- 
nous cross  in  the  heavens,  attended  by  a  troop  of  angels, 
who  said,  "  O,  Constantine,  by  this  go  forth  to  victory." 

The  Greek  Church  of  Russia,  receiving  her  apostolic 
priesthood  from  Greece,  has  carefully  maintained  the  in- 
tegrity of  the  primitive  church,  with  less  innovation  than 
the  Roman  Catholic,  and  is,  therefore,  more  authoritative 
in  respect  to  what  the  Apostolic  Fathers  taught.  The 
doctrine  of  ministering  spirits  is  plainly  set  forth  in  their 
religious  histories.  St.  Bernard  thus  alludes  to  the  divine 
care  over  us : 

"  We  owe  to  our  guardian  angels  great  reverence,  devo- 
tion, and  confidence.  Penetrated  with  awe,  walk  always 
witli  circumspection,  remembering  the  presence  of  angels 
to  whom  you  are  given  in  charge,  in  all  your  ways.  In 
every  apartment,  in  every  closet,  in  every  corner,  pay  re- 
spect to  your  angel.  Dare  you  do  before  him  what  you 
dare  not  commit  if  I  saw  you  ?  " 

The  Roman  Catholic  Church  never  lost  the  cynosure 
star — the  ministry  of  angels.  As  her  devotees  have  said, 
"  We  believe  in  the  communion  with  saints."  The  second 
day  of  October  is  the  Feast  of  Angel  Guardians,  in  com- 
memoration of  spiritual  commerce  between  us  on  earth 
and  his  holy  angels,  whose  companions  we  hope  one  day 
to  be  in  the  kingdom  of  his  glory. 

The  following  are  the  prayers  of  the  Roman  Catholic 
Church,  copied  from  their  book : 

"prayer  to  our  guardian  angel. 

"  0,  Holy  Angel,  whom  God,  by  the  efiect  of  his  good- 
ness, and  the  tender  regard  for  my  welfare,  hath  charged 


EoMANiST  Peayee.  63 

with  the  care  of  my  conduct,  and  who  doth  assist  me  in 
all  my  wants,  and  comfort  me  in  all  my  afflictions ;  who 
supporteth  me  when  I  am  discouraged,  and  continually 
obtaineth  for  me  new  favors,  I  return  thee  profound 
thanks,  and  conjure  thee  most  amiably.  Protector,  to  con- 
tinue thy  charitable  care  and  defence  of  me  against  the 
malignant  attacks  of  my  enemies.  Keep  me  at  a  distance 
from  all  occasions  of  sin.  Obtain  for  me  the  grace  of 
hearkening  attentively  to  thy  holy  inspirations,  and  of 
faithfully  reducing  them  to  practice.  Protect  me  in  all 
the  temptations  and  trials  of  this  life,  but  more  especially 
at  the  time  of  my  death ;  and  do  not  quit  me  until  thou 
hast  conducted  me  into  the  presence  of  my  Creator,  in  the 
mansions  of  everlasting  happiness.     Amen. — Page  639. 

"to    the    angel    GUARDIAN". 

"  While  we  give  thanks  to  God  for  having  granted  to 
each  of  us  a  holy  angel  for  our  guardian,  we  ought  ever  to 
bear  in  mind  the  respect,  devotion,  and  loving  confidence 
we  ever  owe  that  blessed  spirit. 

' "  Angel  of  God,  my  Guardian  dear, 
To  whom  his  law  commits  me  here, 
Ever  this  day  be  at  my  side, 
To  light  and  guard,  to  rule  and  guide," ' 

Phillip  Melanchthon,  more  spiritual  in  his  organization 
than  Luther,  had  a  more  equally  balanced  faith  in  the 
ministry  of  spirits,  and  relates  several  instances  of  such  in- 
terposition in  times  of  peril.  He  tells  us  he  had  seen 
specters  (spirits),  and  that  he  knew  many  men  worthy  of 
credit  who  had  not  only  seen,  but  had  likewise  discoursed 
with  them. 

Bishop  Hall  had  the  moral  coiirage  to  vindicate  this 
doctrine  in  the  Protestant  Church.  He  wrote  a  valuable 
work  on  "  The  Invisible  "World."  He  often  invoked  the 
aid  of  guardian  spirits.  He  felt  their  continued  presence, 
and  was  so  impressed  with  high  purposes  to  "  walk  care- 


64  The  Clock  Struck  One. 

fully  but  confidently."  In  his  spiritual  treatise  he  says 
"  So  sure  as  we  see  men,  so  sure  are  we  that  holy  men  have 
seen  angels.  Have  we  not  had  intuitive  intimations  of  the 
death  of  absent  friends,  which  no  human  intelligence 
had  bidden  us  to  suspect  ?  Who,  but  our  angels  have 
wrought  it  ?  " 

Archbishop  Tillotson,  a  great  light  in  the  English 
Church,  speaking  of  the  continued  intercourse  of  angels 
with  men,  for  their  protection  and  advantage,  says,  "  they 
are  God's  great  ministers  here  below." 

Bishop  Beveridge  supports  the  reality  of  ministering 
spirits,  and  says  that  "  spirits  assume  a  bodiless  shape." 

Richard  Baxter,  in  his  "  Historical  Discourses  on  Appari- 
tions," writes  an  account  of  an  acquaintance  of  his,  "  a 
gentleman  of  considerable  rank,  who  was  addicted  to  in- 
temperance, and  was  always  visited  by  a  spii'it  after  he  had 
slept  himself  sober,  warning  him  of  his  vice,  by  rapping  on 
his  head-board,  and  visible  signs  of  heavenly  guardian- 
ship and  discipline."  Mr.  Baxter,  having  seen  the  man, 
besought  him  to  reform;  and  believing  the  spirit  presence 
to  be  genuine,  consciously  and  feelingly  asks,  "  Do  good 
spirits  dwell  so  near  us  ?  or  are  they  sent  on  such  mes- 
sages ?  or  is  it  his  guardian  angel  ?  " 

I  might  quote  several  times  as  much  from  those  pious 
men  of  olden  time ;  but  enough  has  been  given  to  show 
that  it  was  the  general  belief  in  the  earlier  and  purer  days 
of  Christianity,  as  well  as  of  the  best  men  of  the  Refor- 
mation. 


CHAPTER    lY. 

TESTIMONY   OF   METHODISTS. 

Mr.  Weslet  had  unquestionable  evidence  of  mysterious 
agencies,  and  spirit  manifestations.  He  was  personally 
blessed  with  some  gifts,  promised  to  believers.  All  through 
his  evangelizing  career  he  noted  and  recorded  cases  of  spirit 
power,  and  premonition.  In  his  journals  and  the  "Arme- 
nian Magazine,"  some  of  the  clearest  cases  on  record  will  be 
found.  In  his  journal — to  mention  only  one  :  A  lady  was 
awaked  at  night  by  what  purported  to  be  her  brother, 
who  told  her  he  had  died  that  night  on  board  a  certain 
ship  at  sea,  in  such  a  latitude  and  longitude.  A  record 
was  made  that  night  of  it,  and,  months  after,  the  facts  were 
ascertained  to  be  as  the  apparition  stated. 

Again,  he  says :  "  Suppose  my  spirit  was  out  of  the 
body,  could  not  an  angel  see  my  thoughts,  even  without 
my  uttering  any  words  ?  (if  words  are  used  in  the  world 
of  spirts).  And  can  not  that  ministering  spirit  see  them 
just  as  well  now  I  am  in  the  body  ?  It  seems,  therefore, 
to  be  an  unquestionable  truth  (although  perhaps  not  com- 
monly observed)  that  angels  know  not  only  the  words  and 
actions,  but  also  the  thoughts  of  those  to  whom  they  min- 
ister. And  indeed,  without  this  knowledge  they  would  be 
very  illy  qualified  to  perform  the  various  parts  of  their 
ministry.  And  if  our  eyes  were  opened,  we  should  see 
'  They  are  more  that  are  for  us  than  they  that  are  against 
us.'     We  should  see 

" '  A  convoy  attends, 
A  ministering  host  of  invisible  friends.' 

"  In  all  ages  he  [God]  used  the  ministry  both  of  men  and 
angels." 

This  is  what  the  founder  of  Methodism  says  upon  this 


66  The  Clock  Struck  One. 

subject,  yet  many  of  his  sons,  professing  to  be  wise  above 
what  is  written,  will  sneer  at  any  demonstration  of  thia 
doctrine,  and  talk  of  "  morbid  brain  "  and  "  superstitious 
turn  of  mind."     O  shame,  where  is  thy  blush  ! 

Hear  what  one  of  the  best  women  that  ever  lived  says 
of  him  and  the  subject :  "  It  appears  to  me  no  way  contrary 
to  reason  to  believe  that  the  happy  departed  spirits  see 
and  know  all  they  would  wish,  and  are  divinely  permitted 
to  know.  In  this,  Mr.  Wesley  (the  founder  of  Method- 
ism) is  of  the  same  mind, — and  that  they  are  concerned 
for  the  dear  fellow-pilgrims  whom  they  have  left  behind. 

I  can  not  but   believe  they  are Nor   doth   it 

seem  contrary  to  reason  to  suppose  a  spirit  in  glory  can 
turn  his  eye  with  as  much  ease,  and  look  on  any  object 
below,  as  a  mother  can  look  through  a  window,  and  see 
the  actions  of  her  children  in  the  court  underneath  it.  If 
bodies  have  a  language  by  which  they  can  convey  their 
thoughts  to  each  other,  though  sometimes  at  a  distance, 
have  spirits  no  language,  think  you,  by  which  they  can 
converse  with  our  spirits,  and,  by  impressions  on  the  mind, 
speak  to  us  as  easily  as  before  they  did  by  tongue  ?  And 
what  can  interrupt  either  the  presence,  communication,  or 
sight  of  a  spirit  ? 

" '  Walls  within  walls  no  more  its  passage  bar 
Than  unopposing  space  of  liquid  air.' 

"  Though  it  is  allowed  we  may  have  communion  with 
angels,  various  are  the  objections  raised  against  the  belief 
of  our  communion  with  that  other  part  of  the  heavenly 
family, — the  disembodied  spirits  of  the  just.  If  there  is 
joy  throughout  all  the  realms  above,  yea,  'more  joy  over 
one  sinner  that  repenteth  than  over  the  ninety  and  nine, 
that  went  not  astray,'  how  evident  it  is  to  an  impartial 
eye  that  the  state,  both  of  one  and  the  other,  must  be 
known  there,  together  with  the  progress  of  each  individ- 
ual   .     .     .     Have  not  spirits  faculties  suited  to  spirits, 


Universal  Belief.  67 

■  by  which  we  may  suppose  they  can  as  easily  discern  our 
souls  as  we  could  discern  their  bodies  when  they  were  in 
the  same  state  as  ourselves  ?  ...  If  he  maketh  his 
angels  spirits,  and  his  ministers  a  flame  of  fire,  can  not  a 
spirit  be  with  me  in  a  moment,  as  easily  as  a  stroke  from 
an  electrical-machine  can  convey  the  fire,  for  many  miles, 
in  one  moment,  through  thousands  of  bodies,  if  properly 
linked  together  ?  " — Mrs.  Mary  Fletcher. 

Dr.  Adam  Clarke  I  have  already  quoted.  (See  h^s 
commentary,  page  299,  vol.  XL) 

1.  "  I  believe  there  is  a  supernatural  and  spiritual  world 
in  which  human  spirits,  both  good  and  bad,  live  in  a  state 
of  consciousness." 

2.  "  I  believe  that  any  of  these  spirits,  may,  according 
to  the  order  of  God,  in  the  laws  of  iheir  place  of  residence, 
have  intercourse  with  this  world,  and  become  visible  to 
mortals." 

These  are  unequivocal  expressions  of  belief.  If,  as  Dr. 
Clarke  affirms  with  reason,  Samuel  "  actually  appeared 
unto  Saul,"  if  the  ascended  Moses  and  Elias  "  talked  with 
Jesus "  in  the  presence  of  Peter,  James  and  John,  if 
spiritual  beings  denominated  "  angels  "  "  men  of  God," 
men.,  held  intercourse  with  the  earth's  inhabitants  dur- 
ing several  thousand  years  of  scriptural  history,  why  not 
now  ?  Is  God  mutable  ?  Have  Deific  laws  changed  ? 
Has  the  door  John  saw  opened  in  heaven  been  shut  and 
barred  ? 

The  real  and  living  verity  of  the  future  life,  and  spirit 
world,  is  a  doctrine  which  can  apppeal  confidently  to  the 
Bible,  to  history,  and  to  science,  for  its  substantial  proof, 
and  reasonable  confirmation.  It  is  not  only  taught  in  the 
Bible,  but  proven  by  the  concurrent  testimony  of  every 
race  of  mankind,  in  all  ages  of  the  world. 

I  find  the  following  in  the  Lynchburg  Yirginian  re- 
cently.    The  family  with  whom  I  reside  were  familiar 


68  The  Clock  Struck  Oii^^e 

■with  the  facts  as  here  stated.  The  editor  says,  "  We  copy 
an  account  of  an  occurrence  well  remembered  by  some  of 
our  citizens : 

"smith  cradle  rocking. 

"  This  is  one  of  the  most  remarkable  and  best  authenti- 
cated phenomena  of  its  kind  on  record.  It  occurred  in 
1840,  in  Lynchburg,  at  the  residence  of  the  late  William 
A.  Smith,  D.D,,  for  many  years  President  of  Randolph 
Macon  College.  In  that  year  he  was  pastor  of  Lynch- 
burg church.  An  empty  cradle  in  his  house  was  noticed 
rocking  of  its  own  accord.  It  continued  its  motion  for 
an  hour.  The  next  day  it  comenced  rocking  at  the  same 
time,  kept  it  up  and  stopped  as  on  the  day  before.  Thus 
it  continued  daily  for  over  a  month.  Many  intelligent 
citizens  and  ministers  witnessed  this  wonderful  affair  and 
made  repeated  efforts  to  solve  the  mystery  without  suc- 
cess. It  was  moved  to  different  parts  of  the  room  with- 
out any  change  in  its  behavior.  It  was  removed  to  other 
apartments  in  the  dwelling  with  the  same  result.  It  was 
taken  to  pieces  and  each  part  scrutinized  and  refitted,  yet 
there  was  no  change  in  its  motion. 

"The  Methodist  clergy  selected  one  of  their  number  to 
hold  the  cradle,  and  prevent,  if  possible,  its  movement. 
The  Rev.  Dr.  Penn,  one  of  the  purest  men  of  his  time,  was 
chosen  for  this  purpose.  While  it  was  i-ocking  he  grasped 
it.  It  wrenched  itself,  from  his  grasp  !  He  seized  it  more 
firmly.  The  timbers  cracked  and  the  cradle  would  have 
been  broken  in  the  struggle  to  release  itself,  had  he  not 
loosened  his  hold. 

"  It  was  not  further  hindered  in  its  daily  exercise.  After 
thu-ty  or  more  days  it  stopped,  and  never  commenced 
again. 

"  No  explanation  of  this  wonderful  affair  was  ever  given 
or  attempted." 

I  would  respectfully  ask  Dr.  Bond,  if  the  physical  force 


RiCHAED  Watson's  Belief.  69 

used  on  this  occasion,  was  not  sufficient  to  make  a  "  clock 
strike  one  ?  " 

Richard  Watson,  of  England,  who  was  perhaps  the  most 
intellectual  man  the  Methodist  Church  ever  had,  speaking 
of  the  case  of  Samuel,  says :  "  The  account  not  only  shows 
that  the  Jews  believed  in  the  doctrine  of  apparitions,  but 
that  in  fact,  such  an  appearance  on  this  occasion  did  actual- 
ly occur;  which  answers  all  the  objections  which  were  ever 
raised  or  can  be  raised,  from  the  philosophy  of  the  case, 
against  the  possibility  of  the  apj)earance  of  departed  spir- 
its." "  I  believe  in  this  apparition  of  the  departed  Samuel, 
because  the  text  positively  calls  the  appearance  Samuel." 

Let  us  see  what  Dr.  Watson  says  on  this  subject  in  his 
"  Theological  Institutes,"  a  standard  work  embraced  in 
the  course  of  study  for  ministers  of  the  Methodist  Church. 

"  This  is  the  doctrine  of  revelation ;  and  if  the  evidences 
of  that  revelation  can  be  disproved,  it  may  be  rejected; 
if  not,  it  must  be  admitted,  whether  any  argumentive 
proof  can  be  offered  in  its  favor  or  not.  That  it  is  not 
unreasonable  may  be  first  established. 

"  That  God,  who  made  us,  and  who  is  a  pure  spirit,  can 
not  have  immediate  access  to  our  thoughts,  our  affections, 
and  our  will,  it  would  certainly  be  much  more  reasonable 
to  deny  than  to  admit;  and  if  the  great  and  universal 
Spirit  possesses  this  power,  every  physical  objection,  at 
least,  to  the  doctrine  in  question  is  removed,  and  finite,  un- 
bodied spirits  may  have  the  same  hind  of  access  to  the 
mind  of  man,  though  not  in  so  perfect  and  intimate  degree. 
Before  any  natural  impossibility  can  be  urged  against  this 
intercourse  of  spirit  with  spirit,  we  must  know  what  no 
philosopher,  however  deep  his  researches  into  the  courses 
of  the  phenomena  of  the  mind,  has  ever  professed  to  know 
— the  laws  of  perception,  memory,  and  association.  We 
can  suggest  thoughts  and  reasons  to  each  other  and  thus 
mutually  influence  our  wills  and  affections. 


70  The  Clock  Struck  One. 

"  We  employ,  for  this  purpose,  the  media  of  signs  and 
words;  but  to  contend  that  these  are  the  only  media 
through  which  thought  can  be  conveyed  to  thought,  or 
that  spiritual  beings  cannot  produce  the  same  effects  im- 
mediately^ is  to  found  an  objection  wholly  upon  our  igno- 
rance. All  the  reason  which  the  case,  considered  in  itself, 
affords,  ig  certainly  in  favor  of  this  opinion.  We  have 
access  to  each  other's  minds ;  we  can  suggest  thoughts, 
raise  affections,  influence  the  wills  of  others ;  and  analogy, 
therefore,  favors  the  conclusion  that,  though  by  different 
and  latent  means,  unbodied  spirits  have  the  same  access 
to  each  other,  and  to  us." 

Mr.  Watson  relates  one  of  the  most  remarkable  instances 
of  persons  returning  that  I  ever  read  outside  of  the  Bible. 
It  was  published  in  the  Methodist  Magazine  when  I  was  a 
boy,  and  republished  in  the  Methodist  Magazine,  at  Balti- 
more, a  few  years  since.  There  was  a  man  and  his  wife, 
by  the  name  of  James,  both  of  whom  died  very  suddenly, 
as  was  supposed,  without  a  will.  There  arose  serious 
difficulty  among  the  heirs  about  the  property.  James  and 
his  wife  came  back  (in  the  day-time)  and  informed  a  lady 
where  the  will  was  in  a  secret  drawer,  in  a  secretary.  She 
informed  the  circuit  preacher  (a  Mr.  Mills),  who  went  and 
found  the  will,  and  reconciled  the  parties. 

It  is  too  long  to  copy ;  I  merely  mention  it  to  show  his 
opinion  of  such  things. 

Bishop  Simpson  said,  after  he  lost  his  boy,  that  "  it 
seemed  to  him  as  though  he  were  walking  on  one  side  of 
the  veil,  and  his  son  on  the  other.  It  is  only  a  veil.  These 
friends  will  be  the  first  to  greet  you — their  faces  the  first 
to  flash  upon  you,  as  you  pass  into  the  invisible  world. 
This  takes  away  the  fear  of  death.  Departed  spirits  are 
not  far  above  the  earth,  in  some  distant  clime,  but  right 
upon  the  confines  of  this  world  "  ♦ 


Other  Eminent  Authority.  71 

DR.    WILBEE   FISK's    TESTIMONY. 

"  God,"  he  says,  "  has  use  or  employment  for  all  the 
creatures  he  has  made — for  every  saint  on  earth,  for  every 
angel  in  heaven.  He  would  that  none  be  idle.  He  has  a 
mission  for  every  one.  Angels  and  archangels,  cherubims 
and  seraphims,  patriarchs  and  prophets,  apostles  and  re- 
formers, and  all  the  holy  hosts  of  heaven,  are  his  minis- 
tering spirits,  frequently  dispatched  to  minister  unto  the 
strangers  and  sojourners  of  earth.  He  sends  forth  these 
spirits  to  guide  and  guard  his  contrite  children  through 
this  wilderness  world,  to  their  promised  place  at  his  right 
hand. 

"  Oh !  consoling  doctrine  !  Angels  are  around  us.  The 
spirits  of  the  departed  good  encamp  about  our  pathway. 
Who  knows  how  many  times  the  sainted  spirit  of  Paul  has 
been  our  guardian  angel,  protecting  and  defending  us  ? 
Who  can  tell  how  often  Marah's  humble  spirit  has  sur- 
rounded our  thorny  pathway,  strewing  it  with  heavenly 
flowers,  and  the  golden  fruits  of  the  true  life,  and  perfum- 
ing the  atmosphere  we  breathe  with  celestial  fragrance  ? 

"  Who  knows  how  frequently  the  sainted  spirits  of  Ben- 
son, and  Watson,  and  Clarke,  have  hovered  over  our 
minds,  directing  them  to  the  sound  doctrines  of  the  Gos- 
pel of  Truth  ?  and  how  often  has  the  fervent  spirit  of 
Wesley  inspired  us  with  zeal,  and  the  spirit  of  Luther 
with  holy  boldness,  to  contend  eai-nestly  for  the  faith  once 
delivered  to  the  saints  ?  And  how  often  has  Bunyan's 
blessed  spii-it  lingered  around  our  path,  to  lead  us  on  to 
God  ?  And  who  knows,  brethi-en,  but  it  is  the  inspiring 
spirit  of  the  flaming  Whitefield,  or  Hall,  or  Chalmers, 
that  sometimes  sets  on  fire  our  stammering  tongues  with 
heavenly  eloquence  ?  " 

Did  not  Bishop  McKendree  see  and  recognize  those  who 
were  around  his  dying  bed,  when  he  said : 


72  The  Clock  Struck  One.. 

"  Bright  angels  are  from  glorj'  come — 
They  aro  around  my  bed, 
They  are  in  my  room, 
They  wait  to  waft  my  spirit  home." 

Hear  what  one  of  our  living  bishops  says : 
"  We  labor  not  only  in  the  sight  of  mortals ;  we  labor 
also  in  the  sight  of  celestial  beings.  We  preach  to  two 
congregations  at  the  same  moment — one  below,  the  otlier 
above  us.  Methinks  they  are  present  with  us  now. 
Poised  upon  celestial  pinions,  they  shed  over  us  the  odors 
of  paradise.  I  seem  to  hear  the  rustling  of  their  plumes. 
The  air  about  us  is  full  of  fragrance.  Their  benevolent 
countenances  beam  with  delight,  and  their  eyes,  sparkling 
with  supernatural  intelligence,  are  watching  to  catch,  be- 
fore we  disperse,  another  proof  of  '  the  manifold  wisdom 
of  God.'  To  use  the  impassioned  strain  of  a  familiar 
hymn: 

" '  Angels  now  are  hov'ring  round  U8, 
Unperceived  they  mix  the  throng, 
Wond'ring  at  the  love  that  crowu'd  us, 
Glad  to  join  the  holy  song.' 

See  "Union  Pulpit,"  page  446. 

I  not  only  fully  endorse  the  above  quotations,  but  will 
add  that,  if  we  had  our  minds  and  affections  elevated  to  the 
plane  occupied  by  those  spirits,  that  we  could  commune 
with  them,  and  realize  that  there  was  indeed  but  a  veil 
between  those  who  have  passed  over,  and  those  who  yet 
tabernacle  in  their  clay  tenement.  We  are  too  earthly,  if 
not  sensual,  to  comprehend,  appreciate,  and  enjoy  "  the 
communion  of  saints."  As  we  ai-ise  in  our  moral  status, 
we  will  find  that  we  approximate  those  who  have  passed 
the  veil ;  and  we  believe  the  time  will  come  when  fellow- 
ship with  the  Church  triumphant,  and  the  Church  mili- 
tant, will  be  realized  by  all  who  are  in  a  condition, 
Bpixitually,  to  enjoy  such  "  conversation  in  Heaven." 


CHAPTER    V. 

TESTIMONY   OF   OTHERS. 

Just  as  I  am  writing  this,  I  find  the  following  m  the 
South  -  Western  Presbyterian^  published  at  New  Orleans, 
March  '72.  The  writer,  speaking  of  a  case  where  the  dying 
person  saw  his  departed  friends  arotmd  him,  says  :  "  Does 
not  this  case,  with  its  simple  explanation,  go  far  to  un- 
ravel the  mysterious  incidents  of  many  a  dying  experience  ? 
Those  seraphic  smiles  playing  over  the  face,  like  the  sheet- 
lightning  that  sports  upon  a  summer  cloud — those  typical 
gestures,  pointing  as  if  to  some  real  presence,  which  the 
natural  eye  is  unable  to  discern — the  joyful  recognition 
of  beautiful  spirits,  who  seem  to  beckon  the  departing 
soul  toward  the  glory  that  is  beyond :  all  these  things  so 
often  occui'ring  and  throwing  such  awe  upon  the  living, 
as  pregnant  hints  of  the  eternity  that  at  other  times  seems 
so  far  away — may  they  not  all  be  only  the  natural  expres- 
sions of  spiritual  desires  and  affections  wrought  in  the 
heart  by  the  Holy  Spirit  in  the  hour  when  his  work  is 
finished  on  the  human  soul  ?  May  they  not  be  the  simple 
reflection  of  the  grace  that  is  wrought  within  the  believer, 
when  he  is  made  '  meet  for  the  saints  inheritance  in  light? ' 
And  may  it  not  be  lawful  to  conclude  that  these  cases, 
which  seem  to  us  so  rare,  are  but  types  of  all  the  rest  ?  " 
Such  cases  are  not  so  "  rare "  as  many  suppose.  I  was 
called  to  visit  a  physician  who  was  a  Presbyterian  Elder 
recently.  He  bore  the  same  testimony  and  seemed  to  be 
astonished  that  all  who  were  in  the  room  did  not  see  the 
'  vod  ones  as  he  did.  His  natural  eyes  were  becoming 
dim  but  his  spiritual  eyes  were  being  opened. 

( 


74  The  Clock  Struck  Owe. 

EEV.    DK.    A.    BARNES   TESTIMOlfT. 

"  In  this  docti-ine  (the  ministry  of  spirits)  there  is  noth- 
ing absurd.  It  is  no  more  impossible  that  angels  should  be 
employed  to  aid  men  than  that  one  man  should  aid  an- 
other, certainly  not  as  impossible  as  that  the  Son  of  God 
should  come  down  not  to  be  ministerd  unto,  but  to  minis- 
ter. Angelic  ministration  constitutes  the  beauty  of  the 
moral  arrangements  on  earth.  Is  there  any  impropriety 
in  supposing  that  they  do  now  what  the  Bible  says  they 
have  ever  done." 

The  author  of  these  sentiments  made  the  Scriptures  his 
study  and  wrote  a  commentary  upon  them.  I  might 
multiply  authorities  from  this  scource  but  enough  has 
been  given  to  answer  our  purpose. 

EEV.    H.    W.    BEECHEk's   TESTIMONT. 

"I  confess  to  you,  there  is  something  in  my  mind  of 
sublimity  in  the  idea  that  the  world  is  full  of  spirits,  good 
and  evil,  who  are  pursuing  their  various  errands,  and  that 
the  little  that  we  can  see  with  these  bats'  eyes  of  ours,  the 
little  that  we  can  decipher  with  these  imperfect  senses,  is 
not  the  whole  of  the  reading  of  those  vast  pages  of  that 
gi'eat  volume  which  God  has  written.  There  is  in  the  lore 
of  God  more  than  our  philosophy  has  ever  dreamed  of 

"  On  the  other  hand,  I  believe  that  there  are  angels  of 
light,  spirits  of  the  blessed,  ministers  of  God,  I  believe, 
not  only  that  they  are  our  natural  guardians,  and  friends, 
and  teachers,  and  influencers,  but,  also,  that  they  are  natu- 
ral antagonists  of  evil  spirits.  In  other  words,  I  believe 
that  the  great  realm  of  life  goes  on  without  the  body  very 
much  as  it  does  with  the  body.  And,  as  here  the  mother 
not  only  is  the  guardian  of  her  children  whom  she  loves, 
but  foresees  that  bad  associates  and  evil  influences  threaten 
them,  and  draws  them  back  and  shields  them  from  im- 
pending  danger,  so  ministering   spirits   not  only  minis- 


Rev.  Mr.  Beecher's  Opinion.  75 

ter  to  us  the  divinest  tendencies,  the  purest  tastes,  the 
noblest  thoughts  and  feelings,  but,  perceiving  our  adver- 
saries, caution  us  against  them  and  assail  them  and  drive 
them  away  from  us. 

"There  have  been  times  in  which  I  declare  to  you 
heaven  was  more  real  than  earth ;  in  which  my  children 
that  were  gone  spoke  more  plainly  to  me  than  my  children 
that  were  with  me;  in  which  the  blessed  estate  of  the 
spirits  of  just  men  made  perfect  in  heaven,  seemed  more 
real  and  near  to  me  than  the  estate  of  any  just  man  upon 
earth. 

"These  are  experiences  that  link  one  with  another  and 
a  higher  life.  They  are  generally  not  continuous,  but 
occasional  openings  through  which  we  look  into  the  other 
world  .... 

"  These  glimpses  of  the  future  state  are  a  great  comfort 
and  consolation  to  all  those  who  are  looking  and  waiting 
for  that  development  of  perfect  manhood." 

Longfellow's  testimony. 

"  Some  men  there  are — I  have  known  such — who  think 
That  the  two  worlds — the  seen  and  the  unseen, 
The  world  of  matter  and  the  world  of  spirit — 
Are  like  the  hemispheres  upon  our  maps, 
And  toucli  each  other  only  at  a  point ; 
But  these  two  worlds  are  not  divided  thus, 
Save  for  the  purpose  of  common  speech  ; 
They  form  one  globe,  in  which  the  parted  seas 
All  flow  together,  and  are  intermingled, 
While  the  great  continents  remain  distinct. 

"  The  spiritual  world 
Lies  all  about  us,  and  its  avenues 
Are  open  to  the  unseen  feet  of  Phantoms 
That  come  and  go,  and  we  perceive  them  not, 
Save  by  their  influence ;  or  when,  at  times, 
A  most  mysterious  Providence  permits  them 
To  manifest  themselves  to  mortal  eyes. 


76  The  Clock  Struck  One. 

"  A  drowsiness  is  stealing  over  me 
Which  is  not  sleep ;  for,  though  I  close  mine  eyes, 
I  am  awake,  and  in  another  world ; 
Dim  faces  of  the  dead  and  of  the  absent 
Come  floating  up  before  me. 

"  When  the  hours  of  day  are  numbered, 

And  the  voices  of  the  night 
Wake  the  better  soul,  that  slumbered, 

To  a  holy  calm  delight, 
Ere'  the  evening  lamps  are  lighted, 

And,  like  Phantoms  grim  and  tall, 
Shadows  from  the  fitful  firelight, 

Dance  upon  the  parlor  wall, — 

"  Then  the  forms  of  the  departed 

Enter  at  the  open  door — 
The  beloved  ones,  the  true  hearted. 

Come  to  visit  me  once  more ; 
And  with  them  the  Being  Beauteous 

Who  unto  my  youth  was  given. 
More  than  all  things  else,  to  love  me, 

And  is  now  a  saint  in  heaven. 

"  With  a  slow  and  noiseless  footstep 

Comes  that  messenger  divine. 
Takes  the  vacant  chair  beside  me, 

Lays  her  gentle  hand  in  mine ; 
And  she  sits  and  gazes  at  me 

With  those  deep  and  tender  eyes. 
Like  the  stars,  so  still  and  saint-like. 

Looking  downward  from  the  skies." 

I  could  give  the  testimony  of  hundreds  of  the  most 
intellectual  and  pious  men  that  ever  lived,  who  believed 
this  doctrine.     One  more  will  suffice  for  the  present. 

OPINION   OP   REV.    WILLIAM    E.    CHANNING. 

We  need  not  douht  the  fact  that  angels,  whose  home  is 
in  heaven,  visit  our  earth  and  bear  part  in  our  transactions; 
and  we  have  good  reason  to  believe  that,  if  we  obtain  ad- 


Pertinent  Questions.  77 

mission  into  heaven,  we  shall  still  have  opportunity,  not 
only  to  return  to  earth,  but  to  view  the  operations  of  God 
in  distant  spheres,  and  be  his  ministers  in  other  worlds. 


Having  proven,  as  I  think,  that  the  doctrine  of  inter- 
course between  the  natural  and  spiritual  world  is  clearly 
taught  in  the  Bible  under  every  dispensation,  and  having 
shown  it  to  have  been  the  belief  of  the  early  Christians, 
as  well  as  the  Churches  of  the  present  time,  the  question 
now  is,  Can  it  be  demonstrated  that  communications  are 
now  being  made  ?  I  take  the  affirmative  of  this  question. 
It  is,  as  I  conceive,  but  one  step  further  than  the  universal 
belief  of  the  Church  in  all  ages.  Before  giving  the  rea- 
sons for  my  belief,  it  may  be  well  to  inquire.  Is  there  not 
a  necessity  for  something  more  tangible  than  the  world 
has  had  of  immortality  ?  Is  it  not  true  that  the  pursuit  of 
science  has  a  materializing  influence  over  a  large  portion 
of  those  who  are  engaged  in  such  studies  ?  Does  not  the 
human  mind  require  to  be  moved  by  far  diiFerent  powers 
than  those  which  rule  the  world  of  thought  at  the  present 
time  ?  Science  tends  to  make  men  selfish  and  calculating, 
while  religious  dogmatism  takes  them  further  and  further 
from  the  true  and  simple  grounds  of  faith.  Is  there  not  a 
necessity  for  a  return,  on  the  part  of  the  Churches,  to  the 
belief  of  the  earliest  Christians  in  direct  and  undisputed 
spirit  communion,  and  that  it  should  not  be  regarded  as 
at  all  miraculous  in  its  nature,  but  a  matter  of  ordinary 
experience  and  the  sure  evidence  of  religious  faith  ?  The 
world  confesses  to  the  same  thing  on  every  side.  Almost 
everywhere  is  to  be  found  a  deadness  of  faith,  and  profes- 
sion without  practical  belief.  I  know  that  faith  is  power- 
ful in  its  influence  on  the  soul ;  but  the  time  has  come 
when  even  faith  must  be  strengthened  and  re-enforced  by 
actual  knowledge.  This  want  has  been  fully  met  in  my 
own  case  for  nearly  a  score  of  years.     It  has  supplied  that 


78  The  Clock  Struck  One. 

knowledge  which  I  so  much  desired,  and  given  vital  effi 
cacy  to  my  faith,  which  nothing  else  could  have  done. 

This  comes,  too,  at  the  time  it  is  most  needed.  Its  office 
is  to  redeem  mankind,  who  are  blinded  by  materialism. 
To  deny  the  return  of  persons  who  once  lived  here  would, 
in  my  opinion,  give  to  the  Jewish  dispensation  the  advan- 
tage over  the  Christian  in  this  matter.  There  has  been  a 
gradual  unfolding  of  the  plans  and  purposes  of  God  from 
the  patriarchal  age  to  the  present.  I  believe  that  he  de- 
signs this  to  be  the  means  by  which  the  last  vestige  of 
materialistic  infidelity  is  to  be  driven  from  the  world,  and 
to  greatly  facilitate  the  time  when  the  knowledge  and  glory 
of  God  shall  cover  the  earth,  and  all  flesh  together  see 
and  rejoice  in  the  salvation  provided  for  the  whole  human 
family.  1  believe  there  is  one  simple  truth  to  be  demon- 
strated by  these  things ;  that  is,  man's  immortality.  No 
new  revelation,  no  new  doctrine  or  principle  relative  to 
the  relation  between  the  Creator  and  the  creature  is  de- 
signed by  these  things.  Therefore,  those  who  rely  upon 
what  they  may  have  received  as  coming  from  spirits  teach- 
ing anything  contrary  to  the  Bible  are  deceived.  This  is 
what  I  have  always  been  taught,  and  is  what  I  most  sin- 
cerely believe.  I  can  not  question  the  phenomena  any 
more  than  I  can  any  other  facts  of  which  my  senses  are 
capable  oi  judging.  There  is,  perhaps,  as  great  a  diver- 
sity of  opinion  in  regard  to  some  things  in  the  spiritual  as 
in  the  material  world,  Nor  could  I  believe  what  comes 
from  the  former  as  readily  as  from  the  latter. 

With  these  views,  I  give  the  facts  which  have  come  un- 
der my  observation,  leaving  each  one  to  exercise  his  judg- 
ment from  the  stand-point  he  may  occupy,  praying  the 
blessing  of  God  on  all  who  may  attach  enough  importance 
to  them  to  read  what  is  written,  and  the  guidance  of  the 
Holy  Spirit  to  enable  them  to  arrive  at  the  truth. 


CHAPTER    VI. 

FIRST   INVESTIGATIONS. 

Having  disposed  of  the  subject-matter  about  which  Dr. 
Bond  and  myself  have  written,  I  feel  it  due  to  truth  to 
give  some  of  the  reasons  which  have  led  me  to  the  conclu- 
sions at  which  I  have  arrived. 

I  was  brought  up  after  the  strictest  sect — a  Methodist. 
My  father,  for  about  forty  years,  was  a  class-leader; 
hence  I  was  cradled  in  this  Church.  In  early  life  I  trust 
I  consecrated  my  heart  to  God  and  the  Church.  In  1836 
I  was  received  on  probation  in  the  Tennessee  Annual  Con- 
ference. My  first  year  was  spent  on  the  Wayne  circuit ; 
my  second  on  Franklin,  Ala. ;  my  third  in  Clarksville, 
Tenn.  From  this  station  I  was  sent  to  Memphis,  in  1839, 
whei'e  I  have  been  officially,  in  the  city  and  vicinity,  ever 
since.  My  prejudices  were,  perhaps,  as  strong  as  those  of 
most  persons  against  what  was  called  "  spirit-rappings," 
I  read  everything  I  saw  against  them,  and  I  verily  believed 
it  to  be  one  of  the  vilest  humbugs  from  the  land  of  "  isms." 

In  1854  our  attention  was  arrested  by  noises,  mostly 
like  the  knocking  at  a  door  in  my  house  for  admittance. 
They  would  occur  during  the  day,  heard  by  all  the  family, 
but  mostly  at  night,  in  our  bedroom.  It  became  a  source 
of  great  annoyance  to  me,  but  how  to  get  rid  of  it  was 
beyond  my  knowledge.  A  servant  girl,  who  was  born  in 
our  family,  and  had  nursed  three  of  our  children  who  had 
died,  said  "  it  was  the  children."  She  said  they  were  with 
her  often ;  that  she  saw  them  and  talked  to  them,  as  she 
did  when  they  were  living.  I  did  not  believe  her,  and 
threatened  her  if  she  persisted  in  such  foolish  notions. 

One  evening  I  had  her  sit  down  by  a  small  table,  my 
wife  and  myself  only  being  present.     Very  soon  there 


80  The  Clock  Struck  One. 

were  raps  on  the  back  of  my  chair.  I  could  feel  the  vibra 
tioiis  of  the  chair  against  my  back.  I  was  convinced  that 
if  they  were  made  by  the  girl,  it  was  in  a  manner  of  which 
I  was  wholly  ignorant.  I  was  perplexed,  and  knew  not 
what  to  say  or  do.  I  resolved  not  to  threaten  to  chastise 
her  any  more,  or  ridicule  the  subject  as  I  had  done.  The 
raps  continued,  not  only  in  the  house,  but  on  my  person, 
by  day  and  night,  for  months.  The  noise  made  on  my 
shirt  bosom  resembled  more  the  telegraph-machine  than 
anything  else. 

It  has  been  my  custom,  most  of  my  life,  to  spend  some 
portion  of  the  evening  in  private  devotion,  meditation, 
and  self-examination.  Having  read  in  my  boyhood  "  Bax- 
ter's Saints'  Rest,"  I  resolved  to  adopt  his  plan  of  spend- 
ing the  close  of  the  day  in  self-examination  and  religious 
exercises.  I  have  often,  when  thus  retired  from  mortal 
eyes,  with  my  door  locked,  felt  as  sensibly  the  presence 
of  persons  as  occular  demonstration  could  have  made 
them.  These  were  not  only  as  impressive,  mentally  and 
morally,  but  physically,  as  I  ever  felt  the  touch  of  mortals 
upon  my  person.  This  I  know,  as  well  as  I  can  know  any 
physical  phenomenon.  At  first  it  produced  some  excite- 
ment, and  even  fear;  but  I  was  soon  satisfied  that  they 
were  those  who  loved  me,  and  came  to  "  minister  "  to  me. 
It  produced  then  the  most  hallowed  influence  upon  my 
mind  and  heart,  such  as  I  never  before  experienced. 

There  was  at  this  time  much  excitement  on  the  subject 
of  "  circles "  and  what  occurred  at  them  in  th6  city.  I 
never  attended  any  of  them,  nor  would  my  self-respect 
permit  me  to  be  associated  with  what  I  heard  occurred  at 
them.  Miss  Mary,  daughter  of  Rev.  William  McMahon, 
spent  a  night  with  us.  She  told  us  that  she  had  never 
been  where  there  was  any  investigation  of  this  subject, 
but  that  when  she  took  a  pen  or  pencil  in  her  hand,  and 
sat  down  quietly,  with  paper,  it  would  write  without  her 


First  Writlstg.  81 

agency;  that  she  "had  written  in  fifty  different  hand- 
writings, a  number  of  which  had  been  comjiared  with  those 
by  whom  they  professed  to  have  been  written — members 
of  her  father's  and  mother's  family,  who  had  long  since 
been  dead,  and  that  they  were  the  same  chirography." 
After  supper,  while  we  were  conversing  upon  the  subject 
around  the  table,  a  rap,  as  loud  as  if  struck  with  a  ham- 
mer, was  made  on  it.  A  pencil  and  paper  were  brought. 
I  asked  quite  a  number  of  questions  mentally,  and  answers 
were  given,  demonstrating  that  whatever  controlled  the 
pencil  was  cognizant  of  what  was  passing  through  my 
mind.  So  far  as  I  know,  the  answers  were  truthfully 
written.  This  was  the  first  time  I  had  thought  of  my 
mother  in  connection  with  this  subject.  She  died,  when 
I  was  a  child,  on  the  Eastern  Shore  of  Maryland.  I  have 
very  little  remembrance  of  her,  but  I  was  inclined  to  be- 
lieve she  guided  the  pencil,  as  it  was  said  she  did,  in 
Mary's  hand.  My  wife  and  her  uncle  made  a  similar  ex- 
periment with  the  same  results. 

A  great  many  things  occurred  at  my  house  for  several 
months,  which  would  require  too  much  space.  It  was 
thus  that  my  attention  was  first  called  to  this  subject. 

The  following  written  for,  and  published  in  the  Memphis 
Christian  Advocate  in  1855,  will  show  my  views  at  that 
time. 

Mr.  Editor — ^I  have  been  solicited  by  several  persons 
to  write  out  my  views  upon  spiritualism  for  the  Advocate. 
Well,  sir,  I  have  found  it  a  very  difficult  subject  to  under- 
stand. I  have  come  to  no  satisfactory  conclusion  respect- 
ing it. 

From  the  time  the  Rochester  knockings  commenced,  ta 
within  a  few  months  past,  I  have  regarded  it  as  the  very 
"prince  of  humbugs."  Although  I  read  all  I  ever  saw 
published  upon  the  subject,  I  was  not  inclined  to  think  it 
worthy  of  serious  investigation ;  consequently  I  have  never 

4* 


82  The  Clock  Struck  One. 

been  at  a  regular  circle — ^heard  no  lectures — seen  no  "  well- 
developed  mediums,''''  though  strongly  urged  to  go  and 
examine  for  myself,  in  New  York  and  other  places. 

There  is  a  class  of  persons  whose  bigotry  is  only  equaled 
by  their  ignorance,  (at  least  of  this  subject)  who  deny  all 
well-authenticated  facts  in  regard  to  it,  and  consider  those 
who  attach  enough  importance  to  the  subject  to  investi- 
gate it,  as  having  a  "  weak  point^''  or  "  gomg  crazy ^''  or 
some  other  epithet  of  ridicule  as  being  applicable  to  them. 
Such  persons,  to  those  who  have  investigated,  only  render 
themselves,  more  than  the  subject,  ridiculous. 

There  is  another  class  who  have  partially  investigated, 
and  have  been  satisfied  there  is  some  truth  in  it,  yet  ai'e 
afraid  of  public  opinion  or  something  else,  and  so  we 
often  hear  them  say  I  do  not  want  to  know  anything 
more  about  it. 

I  do  not  think.  Sir,  that  I  belong  to  either  of  these 
classes.  I  want  to  know  its  truth  or  falsity.  If  it  is  true 
that  there  is  a  medium  through  which  we  can  converse 
with  our  departed  friends,  I  want  to  know  it.  If  it  is 
false,  and  millions  of  our  fellow-men  are  deceived  in  re- 
gard to  it  and  led  into  dangerous  error,  it  is  the  duty  of 
every  philanthropist  to  detect  and  expose  the  humbug. 
The  only  way,  in  may  opinion,  to  accomplish  this  object, 
is  to  go  into  it  thoroughly,  probe  to  the  bottom,  and 
show  its  falsity  in  a  rational  and  consistent  light.  As  a 
Methodist  preacher,  it  occurs  to  me  that  our  ordination 
vows,  to  banish  all  erroneous  and  strange  doctrines,  would 
lead  us  to  pursue  this  course  in  a  frank,  candid,  and  manly 
exposition  of  it. 

I  have  been  induced  to  make  some  investigation  of  this 
subject  from  manifest!>.tions  which  have  been  occurring  at 
my  house,  and  at  others  in  this  vicinity  for  some  months 
past.  It  is  not  necessary  to  mention  them  in  detail,  but 
they  have  been  somewhat  similar .  to  those  which  occurred 


Spieit  Writing.  83 

in  the  Wesley  family,  for  thirty-four  years,  mentioned  by 
Dr.  Clarke.  Some,  I  know,  will  smile  at  what  they  think 
my  delusion,  and  consider  me  humbugged  too.  Well,  be 
it  so — with  such  I  have  no  argument  at  present.  The 
phenomenon,  whatever  it  is,  has  come  to  me — I  have 
never  gone  in  pursuit  of  it ;  I  am  satisfied  that  there  is  an 
influence  brought  to  bear  upon  some  persons  who  will, 
without  any  design  upon  their  part,  write  sensible^  intelli- 
gent answers  to  mental  questions,  which  will  astound  the 
most  skeptical.  I  have  never  said  that  I  believed  those 
communications  were  from  the  spirits  of  our  departed 
friends,  but  I  do  say  that  all  the  laws  of  mind  or  matter 
with  which  I  have  ever  become  acquainted,  utterly  fail 
to  explain  to  my  satisfaction  the  modits  oj^erandi  of  these 
so-called  spirit  manifestations.  I  have  seen  a  pencil  placed 
n  a  pair  of  scissors,  in  the  hand  of  a  girl  incapable  of 
deception,  and  it  would  write  answers  to  mental  questions 
propounded  ;  after  which  half  a  dozen  persons  would  take 
the  same  pencil,  placed  in  the  same  scissors,  and  with  all 
their  efforts  could  not  make  even  a  letter  with  it.  To  any 
unprejudiced  mind  this  was  ocular  demonstration  that 
there  was  power  or  influence  controlling  the  pencil  in  her 
hand  which  we  could  not  understand. 

Infidelity,  you  know,  has  seized  with  avidity  upon 
everything  which  would  overthrow  the  divine  authentic- 
ity of  the  Bible.  Thus,  many  of  the  sciences  have  been 
thought  to  conflict  with  revelation,  and  shouts  of  triumph 
have  been  raised  by  skeptics ;  but  subsequent  investiga- 
tions, however,  have  demonstrated  that  there  is  perfect 
harmony  between  science  and  revelation. 

The  fact  is,  if  these  communications  are  from  spirits  at 
all,  many  of  them  we  know  to  be  lying  spirits.  That 
there  are  lying  spirits,  no  one  who  believes  the  Bible  can 
doubt ;  for  God  himself  sent  a  lying  spirit  to  deceive  Ahab. 
1  Kings  xxii.  20,  23. — God  never  designed  to  teach  man 


84  The  Clock  Struck  One. 

in  regard  to  the  great  principles  of  his  moral  government, 
and  the  relation  he  sustains  to  him,  through  such  me- 
diums; but  by  a  revelation,  marked  with  the  "seal  of 
high  Divinity,"  demonstrated  to  be  his  infallible  word  by 
miracles  of  the  most  public  character,  and  prophecies  ; 
hundreds  of  them,  in  regard  to  individuals,  nations,  king- 
doms, and  empires,  which  have  been  fulfilled  in  the  world's 
history,  and  some  of  which  are  now  being  fulfilled. 

All,  tlierefore,  who  rely  upon  any  such  communications 
as  these  for  light  in  regard  to  the  future,  and  build  their 
hopes  of  everlasting  happiness  upon  what  some  "medi- 
um," perhaps  himself  of  doubtful  reputation,  may  say,  will 
find  he  has  built  his  house  upon  a  sandy  foundation,  which 
will  not  stand  in  the  judgment  of  the  great  day.  My 
own  opinion  is  that  if  these  communications  are  from  the 
spirit  world,  God  has  permitted  them,  to  demonstrate  to 
the  materialist  that  there  is  a  future  state  of  existence 
after  death.  That  there  is  a  vast  amount  of  infidelity  in 
the  world  on  this  subject,  no  one  who  has  paid  any  atten- 
tion to  the  subject  can  doubt.  Look  at  Europe,  especially 
France  and  Germany,  and  we  behold  nations  of  infidels. 

That  we  are  upon  the  eve  of  the  most  important  events 
the  world  has  ever  witnessed,  I  have  no  doubt.  There 
have  been  famine,  pestilence,  and  war.  The  mightiest 
nations  of  the  earth  are  now  being  shaken,  and  God  only 
knows  what  will  be  the  result  of  these  mighty  convulsions. 
It  becomes  us,  as  watchmen  on  the  walls  of  Zion,  to  keep 
a  look  out  for  the  shadows  which  coming  events  cast  be- 
fore them.  SAMUBL  watson. 

Memphis,  August  1, 1855. 

A  writer  over  the  signature  of  "  T."  wrote  to  the  editor 
of  the  Advocate,  objecting  to  publishing  my  articles  ;  after 
which  I  wrote  the  following : 

Bbo.  Cobb — I  see  by  an  editorial  paragragh  in  the  Ad- 
vocate of  the  15th  Aug.,  that  your  friend  "  T."  and  others 


Publicity  Gtiven.  85 

objected  to  your  publishing  my  article  upon  Spiritualism 
a  short  time  since.  He  certainly  has  a  right  to  his  opinion  ; 
so  have  others — some  of  whom,  occupying  the  highest  po- 
sitions in  Church  and  State,  in  this  country,  have  approved 
of  the  article's  being  published  in  the  Advocate,  and  have 
regretted  the  non-appearance  of  the  other  proposed.  I 
can  not  see  why  a  subject  that  is  agitating  the  minds  of  so 
many,  and  making  such  high  claims  as  Spiritualism  does, 
"  should  be  carefully  excluded  from  the  Advocate  y"  espe- 
cially, when  those  who  believe  in  it  ai*e  publishing  so  many 
ably  edited  newspapers  and  periodicals.  The  Advocate 
and  Journal,  Nashville  Advocate,  New  Orleans  Advocate, 
Northern  Methodist  Quarterly  Review,  and  other  religious 
papers,  have  all  noticed  it,  and  some  of  them  have  pub- 
lished a  series  of  numbers  in  regard  to  it,  admitting  more 
than  I  ever  believed  to  be  true  relative  to  the  so-called 
spirit  manifestations.  At  the  solicitation  of  some  friends 
whose  opinions  I  felt  bound  to  respect,  I  wrote  what  were 
my  honest  convictions  respecting  it ;  and  while  I  admitted 
some  facts  which  I  could  not  explain  by  any  principle  of 
physics  or  metaphysics  with  which  I  was  familiar,  yet  I 
was  satisfied  that  no  reliance  was  to  be  placed  in  them, 
and  that  those  who  consulted  any  such  "  oracles^''  to  know 
any  thing  of  their  spiritual  and  eternal  interests,  were 
"  led  captive  by  the  devil  at  his  will ;"  that  even  to  admit 
they  were  from  spirits  (which  I  have  never  done),  they 
taught  the  doctrine  of  "  eternal  damnation  "  to  the 
finally  impenitent. 

I  shall  not,  however,  wound  the  tender  sensibilities  of 
your  friend  "  T."  by  writing  any  more  for  the  Advocate 
on  this  subject. 

I  clip  the  following  from  the  last  number  of  the  Spiritual 
Telegraph,  purporting  to  come  from  a  spirit  of  the  highest 
authority  in  the  spirit  land  : 

"  It  is  true  that  all  who  are  renewed  by  the  spirit  of 


86  The  Clock  Struck  One. 

God  will  progress  and  finally  reach  heaven,  but  those  who 
do  not  yield  their  hearts  to  him  will  not  progress — they 
will  si?ik  to  hell. 

"  God  assigns  a  place  for  all,  and  the  place  for  the  un- 
renewed of  God's  Holy  Spirit  is  hell,  beiow  the  seven 
spheres  of  which  spirits  speak.  Except  a  man  be  born 
again,  he  can  not  see  the  kingdom  of  God.  So  said  Christ 
on  earth,  and  so  he  now  says." 

"  There  is  no  other  name  under  heaven  whereby  men 
must  be  saved.  Except  ye  be  converted  and  become  as 
little  children,  ye  can  not  enter  into  the  kingdom  of  God." 

"  The  Bible  is  given  to  teach  man  what  is  necessary  for 
him  to  know  of  his  destiny,  and  how  to  make  him  happy, 
and  whatever  of  spirit-teaching  is  contrary  to  the  teach- 
ing of  the  Bible,  is  false." 

The  above  has  always  been  my  opinion  in  regard  to  this 
subject ;  and  as  a  Methodist  jjreacher  who  has  been  in 
this  conference  ever  since  its  organization,  I  felt  inclined 
to  give  those  views  publicly.  I  had  intended  to  have  am- 
plified more  upon  the  subject,  but  will  not  trespass  further 
upon  your  time  and  that  of  your  patrons.  If  you  see 
proper  to  publish  this  you  are  at  liberty  to  do  so ;  if  not, 
it  will  make  no  difierence. 

I  am,  as  ever,  yours  and  the  Advocate's  friend, 

SAMUEL   WATSON. 

Memphis,  August  28, 1855. 

Thus  ended  my  communications  to  the  Advocate  upon 
this  subject.  Though  I  was  elected  the  next  year  by  the 
.Memphis  Annual  Conference  to  edit  the  same  paper,  and 
the  year  after  elected  by  the  General  Conference,  and  con- 
tinued its  editor  until  1866,  yet  I  rever  wrote  or  published 
an  article  on  that  subject  in  it.  The  public  mind  was  not 
prepared  to  examine  it  then,  nor  is  it  now,  through  that 
channel.  St.  Paul  says :  "  If  eating  meat  displease  my 
brother,  I  will  eat  no  more  while  the  world  standeth." 


CiECLE  Organization.  87 

While  thus  perplexed  in  regard  to  these  things — in  the 
spring  of  1855 — a  friend  took  the  liberty  to  put  my  name 
with  a  select  number  to  investigate  the  subject.  There 
were  five  physicians,  some  of  them  now  living  in  Memphis, 
now,  as  then,  standing  at  the  head  of  their  profession. 
The  diiFerent  Churches  of  the  city  were  represented  by 
three  ministers  and  several  influential  lay  members.  The 
head  of  the  Episcopal  Church  in  Tennessee  was  our 
leader.  The  medium  was  a  native-born  Memphian,  an 
honest,  pious  young  lady,  a  member  of  the  Baptist  Church. 

With  such  persons  I  was  willing  to  be  associated  to  in- 
vestigate the  subject  which  was  attracting  so  much  atten- 
tion. We  always  opened  our  meetings  with  prayer.  We 
earnestly  besought  the  Divine  Spirit  to  direct  us  to  the 
truth.  Our  meetings  were  religious,  and  produced  a  most 
hallowed  influence  on  our  minds  and  hearts.  I  cherish 
them  now,  though  seventeen  years  have  passed  away,  as 
the  brightest  spots  in  my  history.  If  I  have  ever  known 
what  Bible  Christianity  was,  it  was  greatly  strengthened 
at  those  meetings.  I  preserved  a  considerable  amount  of 
manuscript,  which  I  have  copied  as  the  main  feature  of 
the  contents  of  what  follows.  If  the  reader  believes  we 
were  deceived,  he  had  as  well  close  the  book.  We  used 
every  means  in  our  power  to  prevent  this,  nor  have  I  the 
least  possible  inducement  to  deceive  others.  I  shall  give 
what  occurred,  as  best  I  can,  from  the  documents  and 
from  memory,  and  leave  all  to  receive  or  reject  what  they 
may  see  proper,  from  their  stand,  in  regard  to  these  things. 

The  first  night  was  spent  in  the  preliminaries  of  organi- 
zation. The  communications  were  made  by  the  use  of  the 
alphabet.  We  were  told  that  if  we  wished  to  investigate 
the  subject,  and  would  meet  twice  a  week  promptly,  a 
spirit  of  olden  time  would  meet  with  us  and  communi- 
cate with  us.  We  were  directed  to  open  all  our  meetings 
with  prayer  precisely  at  the  time  appointed.     After  the 


88  The  Clock  Struck  One. 

organization  there  were  physical  manifestations  such  aa 
we  had  never  seen.  At  the  request  of  any  one,  the  large 
walnut  extension-table  would  do  anything  that  was  asked, 
no  one  touching  it  but  the  medium,  Miss  Fisher.  We 
could  not  question  that  all  the  laws,  physical  or  meta- 
physical, with  which  we  were  acquainted  could  not  explain 
what  occurred  without  any  visible  agency.  I  made  it  a 
subject  of  special  prayer  for  direction  in  what  I  had  un- 
dertaken. 

The  next  night  Miss  Fisher  wrote,  with  great  rapidity, 
answers  to  mental  or  oral  questions  that  we  propounded. 
We  sat  around  the  table,  and  would  ask,  in  regular  rota- 
tion, whatever  we  thought  proper.  There  was  a  great 
diversity  of  interrogatories,  upon  various  subjects,  and 
answers,  somewhat  lengthy,  written ;  showing  very  clearly 
that  whatever  controlled  the  pencil  knew  what  was  pass- 
ing in  the  mind  of  the  questioner.  The  spirit  who  had 
charge  of  us  would  not  give  us  his  name,  nor  the  age  or 
country  in  which  he  had  lived.  He  wished  to  be  known 
by  the  name  of  Mystery.  He  said  he  lived  on  earth  sev- 
eral hundred  years  ago,  and  that  Bishop  Otey  was  familiar 
with  his  works.  I  must  say  I  have  never  come  in  contact 
with  a  superior  intelligence.  Our  meetings  continued  for 
several  months,  occupying  usually  about  two  hours  each 
evening. 

In  all  that  he  wrote,  I  do  not  remember  anything  that 
came  in  conflict  with  the  general  principles  and  doctrines 
as  taught  by  the  churches,  with,  perhaps,  one  exception. 
I  must  in  candor  say  that  he  did  state  that  in  the  inter- 
mediate state  it  was  possible  for  those  who  had  been 
wicked  or  undeveloped^  if  they  would  use  the  means  there 
afforded,  they  might  ultimately  progress  to  a  better  state, 
but  that  there  were  many  who  lived  in  the  early  ages  of 
the  world  still  in  outer  darkness ;  that  there,  as  well  as 
here,  persevering  effort  had  to  be  made,  in  order  to  im- 


A  Slander  Refuted.  89 

prove  their  condition.  He  taught  us  that  Purity  of 
HEART  and  life  were  essential  to  enjoy  the  society  of  the 
good ;  that  we  must  have  moral  fitness  before  we  could 
find  a  heaven  anywhere.  It  was  only  the  ^jz«'e,  the  good^ 
and  the  holy  that  could  ever  see  or  enjoy  the  kingdom  of 
heaven  ;  that  there  was  a  fearful  hell — not  of  fire,  but  of 
remorse — for  the  wicked  and  the  vicious,  who  thus  passed 
into  that  state.  The  Church,  he  said,  was  the  best  place 
in  which  to  prepai'e  for  the  spiritual  world ;  that  they 
were  not  as  pure  as  they  should  be,  and  that  they  took 
too  materialistic  a  view  of  the  Bible  and  the  teachings  of 
Christ ;  that  there  was  a  spiritual  meaning  to  the  Script- 
ures that  many  of  them  did  not  comprehend ;  that  Chris- 
tianity was  a  spiritual  religion,  and  that  the  Bible,  when 
properly  understood,  was  the  infallible  guide  to  man  He 
told  us  there  were  wicked,  lying  spirits,  who  were  deceiv- 
ing the  people ;  that  there  were  many  of  them  in  Mem- 
phis, and  for  us  not  to  go  among  them.  An  editorial  ap- 
peared in  the  Eagle  and  Enquirer^  stating  there  was  a 
cii'cle  that  was  taught  that  Christ  was  an  impostor.  Im- 
mediately after  prayer,  it  was  written,  "  Get  the  morning 
paper,  and  read  Avhat  it  says  about  me."  He  then  appealed 
to  us,  in  the  most  solemn  manner,  that  we  knew  that  was 
false,  and  that  we  owed  it  to  truth,  as  well  as  to  him,  to 
contradict  it  through  the  same  paper.  We  promised  to 
do  so,  and  the  investigations  continued  as  usual.  At  our 
next  meeting,  the  first  thing  it  asked  was  why  we  had  not 
complied  with  our  promise.  I  never  saw  a  more  severe 
castigation  given  for  moral  cowardice  than  he  gave  us. 
He  told  us  he  had  left  the  high  courts  above,  and  impor- 
tant business,  to  come  and  teach  us,  and  that  we  would 
sufier  him  to  be  slandered  in  the  public  prints,  and.  after 
promising,  had  failed  to  render  him  a  simple  act  of  justice, 
by  stating  what  we  knew  to  be  the  facts  in  the  case.  He 
told  us  that  unless  we  did  it  over  our  own  signatures  he 


90  The  Clock  Stkuck  One. 

would  never  meet  with  us  again.  I  remember  distinctly 
his  appeal  to  Bishop  Otey.  "  You  know,"  said  he  "what 
I  have  taught  you  all  in  regard  to  the  divinity  of  Christ," 
quoting  several  of  the  strongest  texts  of  Scripture  relative 
to  this  doctrine.  "  I  want  you.  Bishop,  to  write  a  separate 
card,  stating  the  facts  as  they  are,  and  the  doctrines  I  have 
taught  you."  The  card  was  drawn  up,  and  we  signed  it. 
Bishop  Otey  wrote  his,  and  they  were  published  in  the 
same  paper,  and  form  part  of  the  history  of  those  times. 
The  bishop,  editor,  and  most  of  those  who  signed  the 
document,  have  passed  over  to  the  spirit  land,  where  they 
see  more  clearly  in  regard  to  those  things  about  which 
we  were  so  intensely  interested.  Some  of  that  number, 
however,  remain  on  this  side.  They  are  now,  as  they  were 
then,  pious,  intelligent,  useful  members  of  the  different 
branches  of  the  Church. 

I  propose  to  give  some  of  the  teachings  of  Mystery, 
and  from  other  sources,  corroborating  the  same  general 
principles,  leaving  each  one  to  exercise  his  own  judgment 
as  to  the  reliability  of  all  that  has  been  or  may  be  written. 
I  give  it,  not  as  my  own,  but  merely  as  the  teachings  of 
what  purported  to  have  come  from  the  spirit  land. 

We  w*ere  often  told  to  reject,  as  coming  from  lying,  de- 
ceiving spirits,  any  and  everything  that  was  not  in  spirit 
sustained  by  the  teachings  of  the  Bible.  With  these  cau- 
tions, I  shall  proceed,  first,  to  notice  what  was  said  of  the 
character  of  Our  Lord  Jesus  Christ.  The  Suprenne 
Meing  assumed  a  human  body,  and  arose,  with  its  spiritual 
form,  into  heaven.  He  has  become  the  Divine  Man,  and 
stands  revealed  in  that  humanity  to  the  humble  and  loving 
children  of  his  heavenly  kingdom.  This  God,  who  is  the 
Lord  all  in  all  of  the  heavens,  is  Jesus  Christ.  The  God- 
head, so  far  as  it  can  be  manifested  to  finite  beings,  exists 
in  the  divine  humanity  known  historically  to  men  of  this 
earth  as  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ.     Said  he  not  of  himself, 


Christ's  Chaeacter.  91 

"I  am  Alpha  and  Omega,  the  beginning  and  the  end, 
which  is,  which  was,  and  is  to  come"  —  the  Almighty. 
A  true  concejjtion  of  this  subject  will  give  a  clear  insight 
into  some  of  the  most  remarkable  things  related  in  the 
Scriptures. 

The  same  Divine  Being  has  appeared  to  patriarchs^ 
prophets,  apostles,  under  many  diflferent  forms ;  frequently 
as  an  angel  called  the  "Angel  of  Jehovah,"  as  a  man 
wrestling  all  night  with  Jacob,  as  a  man  standing  with  a 
drawn  sword  before  Joshua,  as  a  man  appearing  to  Abra- 
ham, as  a  human  being  dying  a  shameful  death  upon  the 
cross,  as  a  risen  body  showing  to  an  unbelieving  disciple 
the  print  of  the  nails  and  the  mark  of  the  spear,  as  a  daz- 
zling splendor  on  the  Mount  conversing  with  Moses  and 
Elias,  and  as  a  form  of  light  ascending  to  heaven.  One 
of  our  number.  Dr.  Pittman,  asked  a  great  many  questions 
in  regard  to  the  character  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ.  The 
answers  were  always  in  accordance  with  the  Bible  teach- 
ings respecting  him;  and  the  essential  and  eternal  divinity 
was  as  clearly  taught  as  I  ever  heard  or  read  anywhere. 
Often  the  strongest  texts  of  Scripture  were  quoted  to  es- 
tablish the  doctrine  of  the  divinity  of  Christ.  The  first 
Epistle  of  John,  4th  chaptei',  was  particularly  referred  to, 
and  the  test  there  given  of  true  and  false  spii'its — the  one 
confessing,  the  other  denying  this  doctrine. 

He  said  there  was  a  diversity  of  opinion  in  the  spiritual 
world,  as  well  as  here,  in  regard  to  the  true  character  and 
mission  of  Christ ;  that  those  who  were  infidels  here  car- 
ried their  opinions  with  them  into  the  spiritual  world, 
and  entertained  and  propagated  them  until  they  were 
better  informed  ;  that  what  we  call  death  does  not  change 
a  man's  character  nor  his  opinions ;  and  that  we  should 
not  believe  anything  coming  from  that  source  any  sooner 
than  we  would  from  any  one  here ;  but  to  try  all  by  the  in 
fallible  word  of  God,  the  Biblb,  as  the  only  rock  on  which 


92  The  Clock  Struck  One. 

we  should  build  our  hopes  for  happiness  when  we  pass 
from  this  into  the  other  state  of  existence,  to  receive  the 
full  reward  accordino:  to  our  works. 


CHAPTER    VII 

GOD   AND   HEAVEK. 


The  representations  which  have  been  given  of  God  by- 
some  who  have  been  teachers  of  theology,  have  impressed 
the  reflecting  mind  with  erroneous  ideas  of  his  character. 
Whatever  is  truth,  justice,  and  love  in  us,  are  the  same  in 
kind  in  us  as  in  God  ;  and  it  is  absurd  to  think  otherwise. 
The  moral  inadequacy  of  our  thought  of  God  is  chiefly 
in  this,  that  some  have  accepted  as  a  teaching  that  he  has 
a  sovereign  right  to  do  what  he  likes  with  us,  and  that  we 
have  no  business  to  judge  as  to  the  right  or  wrong  of  his 
actions.  Some  have  taught  that  he  creates  to  damn,  or 
leaves  us  to  ruin  ourselves ;  or  that  he  allows  us  to  be 
children  of  the  devil ;  things  so  absolutely  immoral  in  an 
earthly  father,  that  many  men  are  driven  into  absolute 
revolt,  or  into  a  kind  of  hopeless,  drifting  carelessness  of 
the  whole  matter. 

These  notions  are  unworthy  of  the  God  of  the  Bible, 
and  they  will  all  be  done  away  with,  by  a  true  moral  con- 
ception of  God  in  his  relations  to  us,  based  upon  moral 
ideas  which  we  ourselves  possess  of  him.  He  has  sent  us 
forth  from  himself,  therefore  he  is  bound  by  the  essential 
goodness  of  his  nature,  in  the  highest  conceivable  sense  of 
a  Father.  Our  aspirations  are  his  voice  in  us.  Our  jus- 
tice, truth,  and  love,  such  as  they  are,  are  still  the  same 
kind  as  his.  He  is  a  pure,  moral  being ;  therefore  we  must 
in  the  end  be  pure,  moral  beings,  in  order  that  we  may 


Holiness  Essential.  93 

enjoy  that  which  is  prepared  for  the  pure  in  heart;  as 
tliey  alone  shall  ever  enjoy  God,  which  is  eternal  union 
with  goodness,  truth,  and  love.  This,  I  think,  will  con- 
stitute the  bliss  of  the  heavenly  state.  "  Be  ye  holy  as  I 
am  holy,"  says  God.  "  Be  ye  therefore  perfect,  even  as 
your  Father  which  is  in  heaven  is  perfect,"  says  Jesus. 
These  embody  the  essential  elements  of  heaven.  They 
constitute  the  necessary  qualification  for  the  enjoyment 
of  heavenly  employments.  The  threatenings  as  well  as 
the  promises  of  the  Bible,  are  given  as  the  motive  power 
to  stimulate  all  to  seek  that  preparation  of  heart  and  life 
which  alone  will  qualify  them  for  the  associations  of  the 
heavenly  state.  There  is  a  profound  philosophy  in  the  re- 
ligion of  the  Bible.  If  mankind  were  taught  it  properly, 
those  who  think  correctly  would  see  that  the  Gospel  is 
not  only  "  the  power  of  God  unto  salvation,"  but  that  it  is 
"  the  wisdom  of  God"  to  save  all  who  have  the  requisite 
internal  fitness  of  purity,  without  which  no  one  can  enjoy 
heaven. 

It  begins  at  the  center,  in  a  state  of  love  and  charity  in 
the  heart.  That  is  the  essential  basis  of  its  existence,  the 
primal  cause  of  its  creation.  No  physical  changes,  no 
vai-iations  of  place  can  bring  a  soul  into  heaven. 

"  The  kingdom  of  heaven  is  within  you,"  is  the  declara- 
tion of  inspiration,  and  in  perfect  accord  with  the  philoso- 
phy of  religion.  No  learning,  no  wisdom,  no  spiritual 
illumination,  no  operations  of  the  understanding  can  ad- 
vance the  spirit  to  the  mansions  of  the  blessed.  Love  to 
God  in  the  heart,  charity  to  the  neighbor,  obedience  to 
the  divine  laws,  a  life  according  to  the  commandments— 
these  are  the  passpoi'ts  to  heaven,  for  these  are  the  powers 
which  create  it,  and  animate  and  sustain  it. 

We  shall  understand  more  clearly  what  the  occupations 
of  these  heavenly  spirits  are,  if  we  first  remove  from  our 
mind's  eye  everything  calculated  to  obscure  our  percep- 


94  The  Clock  Struck  One. 

tions  of  these  earthly  pursuits  and  earthly  enjoyments 
which,  by  the  very  constitution  of  the  spiritual  world,  are 
unnecessary  or  impossible  in  the  future  life. 

The  natural  world  is  the  sphere  of  birth  and  death.  In 
the  spiritual  world  nothing  is  born,  nothing  dies.  The 
natural  world  is  fixed  in  time  and  space ;  the  spiritual 
world,  where  time  and  space  are  not  realized  as  here. 

In  the  natural  world  the  occupations  of  life,  with  the 
feelings,  ideas,  motives,  which  they  involve,  are  peculiar 
to  the  present  state.  Tliey  are  necessary  to  this,  our  first 
stage  of  existence,  and  are  the  very  means  of  our  rational 
development,  and  of  our  preparation  for  a  higher  life. 
Their  use,  however,  is  only  temporary,  and  they  obscure 
our  perception  of  spiritual  things,  and  hide  fi-om  us  the 
riches  and  glory  of  our  future  inheritance.  Our  life  hei'e 
is  a  foregleam  of  immortality.  This  world  is  the  seed 
field  of  elements  which  are  to  bear  flower  and  fruit  in 
heaven. 

In  our  Father's  house  are  many  mansions,  prepared  for 
Tis  by  himself.  "We  are  to  be  fed  with  angels'  food,  a  spon- 
taneous creation,  like  the  manna  in  the  wilderness.  The 
occupations  of  the  other  life  are  purely  spiritual  in  their 
character.  They  all  have  reference  to  the  growth  and 
illumination  of  the  mind,  the  purification  of  the  afiections, 
and  to  the  sanctification  of  the  will  and  the  conduct  of 
the  life,  on  pi-inciples  of  love  to  the  Lord  and  charity  to 
the  neighbor.  To  grow  in  wisdom,  intelligence,  goodness, 
and  usefulness  forever,  is  the  life  and  felicity  of  heaven. 
The  heavenly  life  is  one  of  constant  spiritual  activity,  in 
which  every  intellectual  faculty  of  the  mind,  and  every 
exalted  affection  of  the  heai-t,  is  called  into  blissful  oper- 
ation. 

While  I  believe  there  is  what  may  be  called  a  local 
heaven,  yet  I  think  it  will  consist  more  in  a  state  or  con- 
dition than  a  place.     The  opinion  that  some  people  have 


The  Celestial  City.  95 

of  a  material  heaven  seems  to  be  absurd.  They  speak  of 
it  as  a  city,  fifteen  hundred  miles  square,  with  four  gates 
on  each  side,  with  gold-paved  streets,  etc.  They  have 
God  seated  on  a  great  white  throne,  and  the  people  wor- 
shiping around  it. 

Such  persons  have  taken  the  literal  description  given 
by  St.  John  as  their  ideal,  and  think  if  they  can  only  get 
through  the  gates  they  will  be  perfectly  happy.  Such 
persons  have  very  erroneous  ideas  of  God,  we  think,  as 
well  as  of  heaven.  God  is  everywhere,  filling  immensity. 
It  is  a  question  whether  we  shall  see  God,  only  as  he  man- 
ifests himself  through  his  Son,  even  in  the  spiritual  world. 
It  is  time  these  early,  childish  notions  of  heaven  were  ban- 
ished from  the  Church  and  the  world — this  dream-like 
state  of  existence,  this  quiescent  mode  of  being,  which 
would  pi'oduce  stagnation.  We  must  have  higher  concep- 
tions of  the  future  life  than  those  usually  entertained,  to 
restore  to  society  a  joyful  belief  in  a  blissful  immortality. 
We  want  a  picture  of  the  world  to  come  fitted  to  meet  a 
larger  and  worthier  ideal  of  the  noble  powers  bestowed 
upon  man. 

God  is  represented  as  our  Father.  We  are  his  children. 
The  highest  work  of  a  father  is  the  education  of  his  chil- 
dren. The  end  of  God's  education  of  his  creature,  man, 
is  the  harmonious  development  of  all  his  powers.  All  our 
faculties  will  have  ample  scope  for  expansion  in  the  eternal 
world. 

"  I  go  to  prepare  a  place  for  you,"  said  our  Saviour,  A 
place  for  each  one,  fitted  to  his  character,  and  to  develop 
that  character  in  perfection.  In  the  doing  of  this,  we  shall 
have  the  continual  deUght  of  feeling  that  we  are  growing  to 
the  full  expansion  of  all  our  powers.  Our  ideals  shall  be- 
come more  beautiful,  and  minister  continually  to  fresh 
aspirations,  so  that  stagnation  will  be  impossible.  The 
outlines  of  life  will  be  filled  up,  the  rough  statue  of  life 


96  Tile  Clock  Stkuck  One. 

shall  be  finished.  We  shall  not  only  be  spiritual  men,  but 
men  complete  in  Christ.  His  intellectual  nature  will  be 
more  spiritual  and  refined  when  he  becomes  a  "  fellow- 
citizen  with  the  saints;"  and  then  all  will  be  bound  to- 
gether by  the  omnipresent  spirit  of  love,  goodnes^  truth, 
and  life,  through  Jesus  Christ,  our  Saviour,  "who  re- 
deemed us,  not  with  corruptible  things,  as  of  gold,  silver, 
or  precious  stones,"  but  with  his  own  peace-speaking 
blood,  shed  for  every  man. 

Philosophy  tells  us  that  electricity  can  travel  several 
hundred  thousand  miles  in  a  second.  If  this  be  so  who 
can  conceive  the  velocity  with  which  a  pure  spirit  may 
pass  through  the  universe  of  God.  When  we  reflect  upon 
the  immensity  of  creation  and  the  "  infinity  of  space,"  we 
are  lost  in  wonder,  love,  and  praise,  at  the  glorious  pro- 
spective of  man's  destiny.  While  he  may  be  in  the  full 
enjoyment  of  that  "  Eternal  weight  of  Glory  "  in  the  upper 
sanctuary,  his  aflinities  may  attract  him  to  loved  ones  on 
earth,  to  impi'ess  the  mind,  and  move  the  heart  to  virtue 
and  happiness.  These  swift  messengers  of  mercy  who 
"  minister  to  those  who  shall  be  heirs  of  salvation,"  have 
clear  perceptions  of  the  plan  of  human  i-edemption.  They 
know  the  intrinsic  worth  of  the  immortal  spirit  of  man, — 
which  is  capable  of  such  elevation.  They  know  the  price- 
less value  of  time,  with  all  the  privileges  conferred  by  the 
gospel.  They  rejoice  over  the  returning  prodigal  to  his 
father's  house,  and  the  lost  sheep  that  wandered  from  the 
fold.  The  minister  of  Christ  may  still  be  an  "  embassador 
for  God,"  to  bring  about  a  reconciliation  between  the  court 
of  heaven  and  rebellious  man.  The  work  to  which  he 
consecrated  his  young  heart  -and  ripened  manhood  may 
be  yet  a  part  of  his  delightful  employment,  without  the 
impediments  that  now  attach  to  the  work  and  office  of  the 
ministry.  Not  with  railroad  speed,  but  with  angelic  veloc- 
ity will  he  travel  in  obedience  to  the  will  of  his  heavenly 


Peovidence  Sanctified.  97 

Father.  Action, — vigorous,  ceaseless  activity/,  is,  I  think, 
an  essential  requisite  to  happiness  in  that  spiritual  world. 
With  an  angel's  ken  we  sliall  doubtless  be  permitted  to 
look  back  upon  our  earth-history.  Amid  the  revealing 
light  of  that  world,  every  dispensation  of  the  tangled  web 
of  human  affairs  will  assume  order  and  regularity,  from 
the  stand-point  we  shall  then  occupy.  Then  will  be  exhib- 
ited the  most  perfect,  beautiful  symmetry  and  harmony, 
where  now  we  behold  only  discord  and  "  confusion  worse 
confounded,"  God's  infinite  wisdom,  love,power,  and  good- 
ness, Avere  all  employed  in  bringing  us  out  of  the  mazy 
labyrinths  through  which  we  have  passed  in  every  part  of 
our  checkered  history.  Memory  will  revive  every  event 
of  earth-life,  and  mark  the  goodness  of  God  in  those  things 
over  which  we  may  have  been  disposed  to  murmur.  We 
have  seen  the  inscrutable  acts  of  providence — our  cherished 
plans  have  been  frustrated,  our  dearest  hopes  have  been 
disappointed,  our  brightest  prospects  have  been  blasted — 
our  beloved  ones  have  been  taken  away  by  the  ruthless 
monster,  while  we  have  wept  bitter  tears  of  grief  during 
days  of  weariness  and  sorrow — but  blessed  be  God  !  there 
is  a  period  fast  approaching  in  our  history  when  we  shall 
see  that  these  afilictions  were  blessings  in  disguise.  We 
shall  i-ejoice  over  those  things,  concerning  which  we  have 
grieved.  We  shall  see  the  goodness  of  God  in  trans- 
planting the  flowers  to  a  more  genial  soil,  to  bloom  on 
and  bear  fruit  into  everlasting  life, 

INTERMEDIATE     STATE. 

The  world  of  spirits  is  a  state  of  existence  with  its  corre- 
sponding objective  phenomena,  into  which  all  men  are 
ushered  immediatly  after  death.  This  state  is  that  which 
exists  between  heaven  and  hell.  This  is  the  Sheol  of  the 
Old  Testament,  the  Hades  of  the  New,  erroreously  trans- 
lated in  our  English  Bible  as  hell,  and  the  grave.    Josephus 

6 


98  The  Clock  Struck  One. 

expressly  defines  the  word  Sheol,  which  our  translators  ren- 
der hell,  as  "  the  place  wherein  the  souls  of  the  righteous 
and  the  unrighteous  are  detained."  It  was  universally 
accepted  as  an  article  of  rational  faith  in  the  Christian 
Church  until  the  time  of  Luther. 

"When  death  performs  its  office,  we  pass  into  this  state, 
the  same  that  we  were  in  in  the  present  state  of  being. 
The  material  body  returns  to  the  earth,  while  the  spiritual 
body,  with  all  its  mental  and  moral  identity,  passes  into 
this  state.  The  mere  act  of  death  produces  no  change  in 
the  affections,  thoughts,  opinions,  or  aspirations  of  man. 
The  laws  of  the  spiritual  world  instantaneously  operate 
upon  him.  He  comes  into  the  exercise  of  spiritual  thought. 
He  speaks,  spontaneously,  the  rich  and  wonderful  language 
of  spirits.  He  cannot  enter  heaven,  because  his  spiritual 
state  of  affection  and  thought  are  not  in  accord  with  those 
of  the  angels.  He  could  neither  see  nor  hear  what  they 
saw  and  heard.  It  is  not  possible  for  any  one  to  enter 
that  heavenly  society  without  a  fitness  for  their  associa- 
tion. He  would  tremble  at  his  evil  thoughts  and  desires. 
His  life  would  project  itself  outwardly  around  them  in 
terrible,  disgusting  forms.  Such  a  thing  is  organically 
impossible.  It  is  plain  that  the  law  of  spiritual  relation 
demands  and  effects  the  total  separation  of  the  good  and 
evil,  so  that  heaven  and  hell  stand  eternally  apart. 

The  world  of  spirits  is,  to  outward  appearance,  a  vast 
world,  not  fixed  in  time  and  space,  like  our  natural  world, 
but  plastic  and  changeable  to  the  outflowing  thoughts  and 
affections  of  its  inhabitants.  It  appears  differently,  to  dif 
ferent  classes  of  spirits  who  live  there.  The  form  this 
world  assumes  to  those  who  recently  deceased  is  very  much 
like  that  of  the  world  they  have  left.  The  reason  is  this: 
They  are  still  in  possession  of  their  exterior  memory, 
thoughts,  affections,  and  life,  for  man  has  an  external 
and  an  internal  life.      His  exterior  life  has  been  taken 


Character  all  Clear.  99 

away  from  him.  His  interior  nature  has  come  out  to  view. 
They  no  longer  have  two  faces.  They  no  longer  think 
one  thing  and  say  another.  All  external  bonds  and  re- 
straints are  removed,  forgotten,  despised.  There  is  no 
fear  of  the  law  or  public  opinion ;  no  influence  of  fashion, 
no  respect  for  wealth  or  position,  no  sacrifices  to  decorum, 
no  concealment  from  interested  motives.  The  man  or  the 
woman  stands  out  in  utter  spiritual  nakedness — every 
thought,  every  feeling  exposed  to  view.  Outward  organ- 
izations are  now  nothing.  Conventionalisms  perish  ;  their 
own  names  and  history  are  shadows.  Their  qualities  alone 
survive.  From  them  they  think,  see,  live.  Here  is  the 
separation  of  good  and  evil  spirits,  and  the  separation  of 
good  and  evil  elements  in  the  individual  spirit.  No  evil 
passions,  no  false  opinions,  no  unruly  tempers,  no  frailties 
cleave  to  the  good  man. 

Not  only  are  the  dead  of  whole  generations  there,  but 
angels  from  heaven  and  evil  spirits  are  there.  Our  attend- 
ant spirits  are  there ;  our  guardian  spirits,  who  befriend 
and  guide  us,  are  there;  and  the  evil  spirits  who  tempt 
us  are  there.  Searching  are  the  methods,  inexorable  the 
processes,  and  fearful  the  revelations  of  the  world  of 
spirits.  Double  dealing  is  detected,  the  hypocrite  un- 
masked and  exposed,  and  the  soul  without  the  wedding 
garment  is  cast  out  from  the  feast  into  "  outer  darkness." 

On  the  other  hand,  the  good  are  delivered  from  tempta- 
tion and  trial,  restored  to  spiritual  sight  and  hearing; 
relieved,  strengthened,  comforted,  and  purified.  All  this 
is  done  without  infringing  upon  the  free  agency  of  any 
spirit,  without  any  compulsion  or  violence. 

These  wonderful  operations  going  on  in  the  spiritual 
world  are  of  immense  importance  to  us.  They  are  not 
far  off",  like  the  historical  events  of  some  distant  planet, 
they  are  immediately  over  and  around  us;  yea,  are  within 
us.     We  are  nearing  the  heaven  or  hell  to  which  we  are 


100  The  Clock  Struck  One. 

going.  "We  can  not  serve  two  masters."  We  must 
choose  between  them.  We  are  now  serving  the  one  or 
the  other,  and  thus  making  the  place  we  shall  have  as- 
signed us.  We  have  the  elements  of  a  heaven  or  a  hell 
forming  within  us  in  the  present  state  of  being.  How 
precious,  then,  is  time,  with  all  its  privileges.  Its  impor- 
tance can  not  be  properly  estimated  until  we  shall  see 
things  in  their  true  light.  Then  we  will  see  that  that  is 
the  substance,  this  the  shadow  •,  that  the  waking  day,  this 
the  dream  of  night.  One  has  faded  away,  the  other  is  to 
live  forever.  O,  if  we  could  realize  these  truths  how 
different  would  mankind  act  in  the  present  infant  state  of 
our  being  1 

SPIRIT   COMMUNION. 

There  are  vast  numbers  of  persons  through  whom  spir- 
its can  communicate,  either  by  mental  or  physical  mani- 
festations.  This  is  not  done  by  a  miracle  or  special  provi- 
dence, nor  by  the  suspension  of  God's  immutable  laws,  but 
it  has  been  in  accordance  with  and  in  execution  of  these 
laws.  There  may  be  spirits  too  gross  to  approach  up  to 
a  level  of  your  stage  of  existence,  but,  with  that  excep- 
tion, all  the  spirit  world,  whether  wise  or  foolish,  vicious 
and  evil-disposed,  or  virtuous  and  holy,  can  alike  exercise 
the  prerogative  of  communing. 

Many  spirits,  bound  to  the  earth  by  the  strong  ties  of 
attachment  for  those  whom  they  have  recently  left,  are 
anxious  to  commune  with  them.  Many  who  have  too 
long  ago  passed  away  to  have  any  such  personal  ties,  are 
still  drawn  to  earth  by  the  propensities  which  have  marked 
their  life  here,  and  which  still  linger  around  them.  Some 
wish  to  commune  from  an  unselfish  desire  to  alleviate  the 
condition  of  mankind ;  others,  alas !  feeling  the  passions 
which  tainted  their  mortal  career,  desire  to  commune  in 
gratification  of  their  peculiar  disposition  while  they  lived 
on  earth.     As  the  reality  of  spirit  intercourse  was  the 


Angels  are  Men,  101 

natural  law  of  man's  pi-ogression,  all  the  various  classes  of 
spirits  could  commune,  the  one  as  well  as  the  other.  This 
accounts  for,  and  explains  that  conflict  of  opinion  which 
exists  in  the  spiritual  as  in  the  natural  world. 

One  great  idea  belonging  to  death  has  scarcely  been 
apprehended  or  appreciated.  Death  is  the  continuance  of 
life.  It  is  life  without  the  restraints  imposed  upon  it  by 
the  limits  of  a  single  planet.  Now,  though  it  is  important 
that  the  designs  of  life  should  be  investigated  and  under- 
stood, it  certainly  is  of  as  much  importance  that  that  life, 
in  its  continuance,  should  be  perfectly  appreciated.  The 
one  is  of  short  duration,  the  other  is  for  eternity.  This, 
then,  is  the  object  of  spirit  communion ;  and  it  behooves 
all  to  iinderstand  what  they  believe,  that  they  may,  when 
satisfied  themselves,  be  able  to  satisfy  others. 

The  angels  who  are  not  men,  mentioned  in  the  Bible, 
I  am  led  to  believe  were  once  men,  whose  organization 
has  passed  the  last  process  of  refinement,  and  are  con- 
stantly with  all  that  can  be  known  of  God. 

No  human  mind,  however  fertile  in  imagination,  can 
picture,  in  its  wildest  fancy,  the  overpowering  and  trans, 
cendent  beauty  of  the  progressed  and  elevated  soul.  Th& 
world's  images  of  thought  fail  to  convey  the  faintest  idea 
of  my  meaning.  Those  beings  once  passed  through  a 
similar  process  of  development,  by  having  a  material 
body,  in  some  other  world.  God  is  uniform  and  un- 
changeable in  his  laws  and  principles.  He  tlms  reveals 
himself  to  us  in  the  Bible,  without  which  we  could  know 
nothing  of  such  a  being.  His  laws  are  uniform— adapted 
to  all  worlds,  and  to  all  created  intelligences  which  he  has 
brought  into  existence  by  his  Almighty  power.  When 
the  plans  and  purposes  of  God  shall  have  been  effected, 
and  earth  be  redeemed  from  the  thraldom  of  sin,  by  the 
Gospel,  then  the  final  triumphant  destiny  that  awaits  the 
redeemed  shall  be  accomplished.     Then,  all  that  is  neces- 


102  The  Clock  Struck  One. 

sary  to  constitute  the  essential  elements  of  our  personal 
individuality  shall  come  forth,  like  unto  "  our  Saviour's 
glorious  body,"  and  "  meet  him  in  the  air,  and  ever  be 
with  the  Lord."  Then  shall  the  Church  triumphant  enter 
upon  the  glorious  fruition  of  the  "  eternal  weight  of  glory  " 
reserved  in  heaven  for  the  pure  and  the  good  of  every 
age  and  nation. 


CHAPTER    YIII. 


THE    SPIRITUAL   WORLD. 


This  is  a  world,  composed  of  all  the  forms  necessary  to 
constitute  a  real  world.  It  is  as  distinct,  substantial,  and 
real,  to  those  who  have  entered  it,  as  this  world  is  to  those 
who  live  here.  Most  persons  think  of  it  as  above  them, 
somewhere  in  the  realms  of  space.  Where  is  it?  From 
all  I  have  been  able  to  learn  of  it,  from  the  Bible,  it  is 
very  near  us.  It  is  not  spoken  of  as  far  away  in  the 
center  of  the  universe  (as  Dr.  Dick  supposes)  but  around, 
and  within  the  material  universe.  We  ai'e  now  in  this 
world,  though  we  may  not  be  conscious  of  it.  Why  then, 
it  may  be  asked,  can  we  not  see  it  ?  I  answer  :  some  of 
the  most  powerful  agents  in  nature  can  be  seen  only  by 
the  effects  they  produce.  Many  instances  are  given  in  the 
Bible  of  persons  who  saw  it,  while  they  were  still  in  this 
world.  They  are  spoken  of  as  having  their  "  eyes  opened," 
or  "  being  in  the  spirit."  The  spiritual  eye  is  veiled  by 
the  material.  Its  organization  is  too  delicate  to  be  acted 
on  by  the  gross  forms  of  matter.  Our  spiritual  senses  are 
ordinarily  asleep,  and  we  cannot  see  the  spiritual  world 
about  us  until  they  are  awaked.  None"  but  the  materialist 
believes  that  the  natural  body  is  the  man.  It  is  only  the 
house  in  which  he  lives.     Where  is  the  spirit  world  ?  This 


Universal  Law.  103 

is  a  question  more  easily  asked  than  answered.  I  believe 
that  it  surrounds,  and  permeates  the  natural  world.  What 
stupendous  interests  revolve  around  the  replies  to  this 
question  ?  What  light  their  truthful  answers  would  cast 
upon  the  great  mysteries  of  life  and  death  ?  How  singulai'- 
ly  averse  is  the  popular  mind,  under  the  tuition  of  the  pass- 
ing dispensation,  to  think  of  the  spiritual  world  as  a  real, 
and  substantial  state  of  existence.  The  Bible  itself  is  in 
a  measure  a  dead  letter  in  the  eyes  of  a  sensual  and  philos- 
ophizing generation.  The  very  people  who  believe  it, 
and  love  it,  and  preach  it,  cannot  realize  that  the  Bible 
shows  us  that  angels,  and  departed  spirits  are  living 
already  in  the  human  form,  seeing,  feeling,  and  loving  as 
we  do.  Each  soul  is  responsible  for  its  heaven,  or  its  hell. 
We  make  the  one,  or  the  other  according  to  the  intellect- 
ual and  moral  status  of  each  individual,  who  determines 
by  its  state  or  condition  where,  and  with  whom,  and  how, 
it  shall  live  forever.  No  arbitrary  or  judicial  decree  lifts 
it  to  heaven,  or  dooms  it  to  hell.  The  same  law  which 
raises  the  pure  and  the  holy  to  heaven,  sinks  the  wicked 
and  the  vicious  to  hell.  There  must  be  qualification  be- 
fore there  can  be  enjoyment,  even  in  heaven.  There 
must  be  the  kingdom  of  heaven  within  the  soul,  before  it 
can  ever  find  a  heaven  in  the  universe  of  God.  This  is 
sound  philosophy,  as  well  as  the  plain  teachings  of  the 
Bible.  Our  life  and  conduct  on  earth,  will  fix  and  deter- 
mine our  external  surroundings  to  all  eternity.  We  are 
every  day  contributing  something  to  make  up  the  char- 
acter which  we  shall  carry  with  us  into  the  other  life. 
Death,  as  we  call  the  separation  of  the  natural  from  the 
spiritual  body,  will  not,  can  not  produce  any  change  in 
the  intellectual,  or  moral  character  of  the  individual. 

Man  is  an  epitome  of  the  universe.  We  can  conceive  ol 
nothing  that  is  not  matenal  or  spiritual ;  so  that  in  him  are 
blended  these  two  principles  of  which  the  universe  is  com- 


104  The  Clock  Steuck  One. 

posed.  We  have  rational  natural^  spiritual,  celestial  de- 
grees of  being  folded  away  in  potency  behind,  and  within 
the  flesh  and  blood  of  this  life.  They  are  gradually 
opened,  by  instruction,  discipline,  and  experience,  by  the 
developement  of  the  rational  principle,  by  temptations,  by 
a  life  according  to  the  commandments,  by  a  reception  of 
love  and  wisdom  from  the  Lord,  who  giveth  to  all,  liberal- 
ly, talents  to  improve,  work  to  perform  in  proportion  to 
the  capacity  given.  And  in  the  exact  ratio  of  our  im- 
provement of  what  has  been  bestowed  upon  us  will  be 
the  capacity  which  we  shall  have  for  the  enjoyment  of 
that  which  awaits  us  in  the  future  state.  God  is  good ; 
"  His  tender  mercies  are  over  all  his  works,"  and  he  will 
fully  justify  his  ways  to  man,  "I  am  the  God  of  Abraham, 
the  God  of  Isaac,  and  the  God  of  Jacob,"  "  He  is  not  the 
God  of  the  dead,  but  of  the  living."  If  there  is  any  force 
in  this  reasoning,  Abraham,  Isaac,  and  Jacob  are  still 
living,  as  real,  substantial  beings.  They  preserve  thet-e 
personality,  and  identity,  Moses  and  Elias,  who  appeared 
at  the  ti'ansfiguration,  are  still  living  as  distinct  human 
beings.  Lazarus  and  the  rich  man  recognize  each  other. 
The  patriarchs  and  prophets  constitute  a  part  of  that 
"cloud  of  witnesses"  of  whom  St,  Paul  says  "they  were 
stoned  and  sawn  asimder."  Death  is  the  withdrawal  of 
the  man  himself  from  the  body,  and  by  this  act  steps  into 
the  spiritual  world  himself.  We  see  the  material  features, 
colors,  motions,  changes ;  but  we  do  not  see  the  real 
human  being.  That  dwells  within,  and  can  only  manifest 
itself  through  the  veil  of  the  body.  All  that  you  see  is 
the  material  covering  of  the  spiritual  being. 

We  can  not  demonstrate  the  spiritual  world  and  the 
spiritual  body  to  the  natural  senses.  We  can  not  see  and 
feel,  with  the  natural  senses,  a  spiritual  form,  ordinarily. 
St.  Paul  calls  the  one  the  "  outward  man,"  the  other  the 
"  inward  man."     One  is  of  the  "  earth,  earthy,"  the  other 


Eternal  Progressiois',  lu5 

the  breath  of  the  Almighty.  The  Bible  regards  the  "  in- 
ner man,"  the  spirit,  as  the  real  man.  Its  whole  scope, 
form,  and  purpose  are  directed  to  man  as  a  spiritual  being. 
His  body  is  then  spiritual,  and,  thus  separated  from  earthly 
things,  touches  and  sees  that  which  is  spiritual,  just  as 
when  whai  is  natural  touches  and  sees  what  is  natural. 
In  a  word,  when  a  man  passes  from  one  life  into  the  other, 
or  from  one  world  into  another,  he  carries  with  him  his 
intellectual^  moral,  S2nritual  identity.  This  change  does 
not  affect  his  moral  status — what  we  call  death  has  no 
power  to  change  the  character  of  any  one.  He  also  car- 
ries with  him  his  natural  memory.  "  Son,  remember," 
said  Abraham  to  the  rich  man.  It  is  a  very  common  idea 
that  the  spiritual  state  is  vague,  indistinct,  shadowy,  un- 
real;  but  this  is  directly  the  reverse  of  the  truth.  This 
world  is  the  shadow,  that  is  the  substance.  That  is  far 
more  real  and  distinct  to  every  sense.  Every  person  be- 
comes more  individualized.  All  are  seen  in  their  real 
character — there  are  no  hypocrites  there.  The  more 
holy  we  have  been  here,  the  happier  we  will  be  there. 
There  are  no  assignable  limits  that  the  regenerate  soul 
must  not  pass.  AVhat  shall  we  become  when  millions  of 
years  shall  have  passed  away  ?  Onward,  upward,  forever 
rising,  forever  perfecting,  forever  nearer  the  Lord.  "  It 
doth  not  yet  appear  what  we  shall  be."  The  highest 
angel  may  not  conceive  it.  Oh,  the  grandeur,  the  glory, 
the  blessedness  of  the  human  destiny  to  all  eternity  ! 

One  of  the  most  important  and  deeply  interesting  ques- 
tions that  can  engage  the  attention  of  man  is,  "Where  are 
the  dead  ?  The  materialist  believes  that  the  soul,  or  mind, 
dies  with  the  body,  and  that  the  grave  closes  the  history 
of  man.  There  are  others,  who  claim  to  take  the  Bible 
for  their  authority,  who  believe  that  the  intervening  time 
between  death  and  the  resurrection  is,  or  appears  to  be, 
but  a  moment.     Hence  they  have  been  called  "  soul-sleep- 


106  The  Clock  Struck  One. 

ers."  From  each  of  these  we  differ  as  widely  as  the  mind 
of  man  can  well  conceive,  as  will  appear  by  the  following 
views  which  we  entertain.  It  will  thus  be  seen  that  it  is 
an  unsettled  question  with  the  great  body  of  mankind, 
where  those  who  have  passed  away  from  earth  have  gone, 
and  with  many  whether  they  have  any  existence.  With 
us  it  is^ot  a  question  to  be  settled  as  to  their  existence. 
We  have  sufficient  evidence  to  make  it  a  matter  of  knowl- 
edge, at  least  so  far  as  their  existence  is  concerned.  If, 
however,  the  w^here,  as  to  place  or  locality,  perhaps  we 
can  not  say  with  certainty  of  knowledge.  The  two  worlds 
can  not  be  very  far  apart,  as  Stephen,  the  first  martyr, 
saw,  even  while  they  were  stoning  him  to  death,  into 
heaven,  and  the  glorified  body  of  Jesus.  The  question  we 
raise  here  is.  Where  are  the  friends  who  depart  from  our 
sight  here,  leaving  their  earthly  bodies  to  molder  to  their 
mother  earth  ?  Are  they  still  in  conscious,  personal  iden- 
tity, and  with  us,  at  least  occasionally,  to  minister  to  us  ? 
Nearly  all  the  writers  and  speakers  who  refer  to  the  dead, 
to  spirits  and  spirit  life,  treat  the  subject  morally,  socially, 
and  intellectually,  and  present  many  wild,  and  some  ra- 
tional theories  of  spirit  life ;  but  there  is  a  vagueness  in 
regard  to  the  whereabouts  of  the  spirit  world  which  has 
always  prevailed  in  the  Christian  teachings.  They  have 
a  heaven  and  a  hell,  but  they  are  not  located  anywhere. 
All  must  admit  that  condition  constitutes  a  part  of  what 
constitutes  the  one  and  the  other.  We  often  hear  of  time 
and  space  being  annihilated.  This  may  be  true  in  regard 
to  some  of  God's  creatures,  but  those  who  are  in  the  "  in- 
termediate state  "  must  know  something  of  them.  To  us 
it  seems  not  only  Scriptural  but  quite  reasonable,  that 
spirits  who  have  lived  and  loved  on  earth,  who  have  many 
and  strong  attachments,  would  have  strong  attractions  to 
persons  and  places  left  behind  ;  and  it  seems  equally  rea- 
sonable to  us  that  at  some  distant  day  with  some,  and  at 


Belief  not  Univeesal.  107 

no  very  distant  day  with  others,  they  will  loose  the  bind- 
ing attractions  of  eai-th,  and  hold  no  further  intercourse 
wnth  its  inhabitants.  The  belief  in  a  future  state,  espe- 
cially among  educated  people,  is  not  so  universal  as  many 
suppose.  There  is  much  infidelity  in  the  world,  and  some 
in  the  Church,  on  this  subject.  We  have  often  heard  some 
of  the  best  Christians  express  their  doubts  and  fears  in 
class  and  love-feast  meetings.  I  rejoice  to  know  that  there 
is  a  stand-point  from  which  we  may  look,  not  only  by  faith 
in  the  reality  of  spirit  existence  and  intercourse  with  mor- 
tals, but  realize,  beyond  the  possibility  of  doubt,  that  they 
are  cognizant  of  our  events,  and  are  interested  in  us  still. 
These  are  vital  questions  to  the  soul,  yet  many  feachers 
of  religion  step  over  them  like  a  school-boy  going  through 
a  grave-yard,  and  rejoice  when  they  reach  the  farther  side. 
Being  afraid  of  appearing  wise  above  what  is  written,  they 
ignore  what  is  written.  The  revelations  of  the  Bible  are 
few.  It  was  certainly  not  given  to  gratify  even  what  we 
may  consider  a  laudable  curiosity.  The  light  is  only  scat- 
tered rays.  The  sparseness  of  the  revelations  deter  peo- 
ple from  researches  in  that  direction.  The  Scriptural 
arguments  are  twofold  :  1,  Inferential ;  2,  Direct.  The 
Scriptures  teach  that  we  are  living  in  close  contact  with 
the  spirit  world ;  that  the  inhabitants  of  that  world  are 
in  our  midst,  and  that  it  only  needs  the  eye  of  the  soul  to 
be  opened  for  us  to  see 

"  Angels  now  are  hov'ring  round  us, 
Unperceived  amid  the  throng." 

The  Bible  teaches  us  that  thousands  of  beings  are  deeply 
interested  in  the  afiiiirs  of  this  earth.  The  earth  was  their 
birthplace,  the  scene  of  their  conflicts  and  triumphs.  It 
is  the  residence  of  their  relatives  and  friends. 

"  Can  a  mother's  tender  care 
Cease  toward  the  child  she  haie  ?  " 

Never,  no,  never  !     If  she  is  the  same  being  she  was  while 


108  The  Clock  Struck  Ois^e. 

she  was  endeared  to  them  while  here,  she  would  rathei 
lead  the  anthem  of  the  heavenly  choir.  Can  they,  when 
they  cross  the  line,  or  pass  the  veil  which  divides  the  spir- 
itual from  the  natural  world,  lose  the  interest  they  have 
in  loved  ones  left  behind  ?  The  departed  good  take  great 
interest  in  the  career  of  the  Christian.  If  angels  rejoice 
over  the  conversion  of  a  sinner,  shall  not  the  sainted 
mother,  who  has  thousands  of  times  prayed  for  her  gay 
daughter  or  profligate  son,  rejoice  over  their  conversion  ? 
Oh,  if  we  could  open  the  eyes  of  our  "  inner "  man,  and 
see  as  the  prophet's  servant  did  when,  in  answer  to  his 
prayer,  the  veil  was  withdrawn,  we  would  see  an  "  innu- 
merable" host  of  God's  messengers  around  us,  ready  to 
aid  us  in  the  conflicts  of  life.  Among  them  we  would, 
doubtless,  recognize  many  familiar  faces  of  loved  ones,  for 
whom  we  have  shed  many  bitter  tears  of  sorrow  because 
of  our  separation.  They  have  passed  through  similar 
trials,  and  are  prepared  to  sympathize  with  those  who  re- 
main in  the  present  state.  Says  the  apostle,  "  Ye  are  come 
unto  Mount  Zion,  and  unto  the  City  of  the  living  God, 
the  heavenly  Jerusalem,  and  to  an  innumerable  company 
of  angels,  to  the  general  assembly  and  church  of  the  first- 
born, which  are  written  in  heaven,  and  to  God,  the  judge 
of  all,  and  to  the  spirits  of  just  men  made  perfect."  Jo- 
seph Benson,  in  his  commentary  on  this  passage,  says, 
"  The  spirits  of  saints  in  paradise,  with  whom  the  saints  on 
earth  have  communion  by  faith,  hope,  and  love,  and  make 
up  one  body  with  them."  "  Hence  it  is  evident,"  says 
Whitty,  "  that  the  souls  of  just  men  are  not  reduced  by 
death  to  a  state  of  insensibility  ;  frr  can  a  soul  that  rea- 
sons and  perceives  good  things,  be  made  perfect  by  per- 
ceiving nothing  at  all  ?  " 

We  shall  continue  to  live  on  after  our  bodies  molder 
away  to  dust.  Our  souls  shall  live  in  a  state  of  conscious- 
ness, and  be  happy  or  miserable,  as  our  lives  on  earth 


Christ's  Ascension.  109 

have  been  pure  and  good,  or  vicious  and  evil.  How  im- 
portant, then,  to  be  "  pure  in  heart,  for  they  shall  see 
God,"  and  be  his  ministering  angels  to  those  who  shall  be 
heirs  of  salvation. 

This  spiritual  world  I  believe  surrounds  and  permeates 
the  natural  world ;  that  it  is  as  real  and,  to  spirits,  as  tan- 
gible as  the  natural  world. 

Into  this  world  the  spirits  of  the  departed  go  after  what 
we  call  death  passes  over  them.  It  is  the  place  to  which 
the  Saviour  went  between  his  crucifixion  and  his  resurrec- 
tion. Hence  he  said  to  the  penitent  thief  who  prayed  to 
him  on  the  cross,  "  This  day  shalt  thou  be  with  me  in  par- 
adise." After  his  resurrection,  he  said  to  Mary,  "  Touch 
me  not,  for  I  am  not  yet  ascended  to  my  Father ;  but  go 
to  my  brethren,  and  say  unto  them  I  ascend  to  my  Father 
and  your  Father,  and  to  my  God  and  to  your  God."  Forty 
days  subsequent  to  this  he  did  ascend  to  his  Father,  as 
recorded  in  Acts  i.  9,  10 :  "  And  when  he  had  spoken  these 
things,  while  they  beheld,  he  was  taken  up,  and  a  cloud 
received  him  out  of  their  sight.  And  while  they  looked 
steadfastly  toward  heaven,  as  he  went  up,  behold  two  men 
stood  by  them  in  white  apparel ;  which  also  said, '  Ye  men 
of  Gallilee,  why  stand  ye  gazing  up  into  heaven  ?  This 
same  Jesus,  which  is  taken  up  from  you  into  heaven,  shall 
so  come  in  like  manner  as  ye  have  seen  him  go  up  into 
heaven.' " 

St.  Stephen,  the  first  who  sealed  the  truth  of  his  religion 
with  his  own  blood,  "  being  full  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  looked 
up  steadfastly  into  heaven,  and  saw  the  glory  of  God,  and 
Jesus  standing  at  the  right  hand  of  God ;  and  said,  '  Be- 
hold, I  see  the  heavens  opened,  and  the  Son  of  Man  stand- 
ing on  the  right  hand  of  God.' "  His  spiritual  vision  was 
opened,  as  multiplied  thousands  have  been  since,  even  be- 
fore the  spirit  left  the  body,  to  see  the  glories  of  the  eter- 
nal world. 


110  The  Clock  Struck  Oxe. 

We  have  seen  the  Saviour  of  the  world  pass  through 
this  intermediate  state,  burst  the  bands  of  death  asunder, 
and  ascend  on  high,  where  he  ever  liveth,  as  our  great 
High-Priest,  to  make  intercession  for  us.  But  the  ques- 
tion is.  Will  the  saints  pass,  directly  after  death,  into  this 
tipper  sanctuary  of  the  Most  High  ?  I  think  not.  They 
are  not  prepared  for  it.  Death  will  give  them  no  qualifi- 
cation for  it.  John  Wesley  says  :  "It  is  very  generally 
supposed  that  the  souls  of  good  men,  as  soon  as  they  are 
discharged  from  the  body,  go  directly  to  heaven;  but  this 
opinion  has  not  the  least  foundation  in  the  oracles  of  God." 
Bishop  McTyeire  commences  a  sermon  in  the  Methodist 
Pulpit,  South  by  saying:  "No  one  has  ever  yet  been 
saved  in  heaven,  no  one  sent  to  hell." 

Where,  then,  do  they  go  ?  is  the  question.  What  are 
their  employments  during  their  stay  in  that  intermediate 
Btate?  I  think  Ave  may  learn  something  in  regard  to 
them  by  referring  again  to  our  Saviour,  St.  Peter  tells 
us  (1  Peter,  iii.  18):  "  For  Christ  hath  once  suffered  for 
sins,  the  just  for  the  unjust,  that  he  might  bring  us  to 
God,  being  put  to  death  in  the  flesh,  but  quickened  by  the 
Spirit.  By  which  also  he  went  and  preached  unto  the 
spirits  in  prison,  which  sometimes  were  disobedient." 
"  Prison"  here,  we  are  told,  should  have  been  translated 
*'  spirit  world"  or  "  paradise." 

There  are  some  who  believe  that  this  place  of  departed 
spirits  is  away  off  in  some  planet,  where  they  are  resting 
from  their  labors,  in  a  kind  of  quiescent  state,  waiting  for 
the  resurrection  of  the  body,  and  that  all  the  knowledge 
they  have  of  what  is  transpiring  on  earth  is  derived  from 
those  who  have  left  it  since  they  sojourned  below;  that 
messages  may  be  sent  to  those  who  are  there  by  those 
who  pass  on,  but  they  can  receive  no  message  from  them 
in  return. 

I  think  that  those  who  entertain  such  opinions  have  not 


None  Gone  to  Heaven.  Ill 

a  correct  idea  of  the  Bible-teaching  on  that  subject.  They 
are  represented  as  taking  a  deep  interest  in  the  affairs  of 
this  world,  ministering  to  those  whom  they  love,  and  doing 
all  they  can,  consistently  with  the  free  agency  of  man,  to 
help  him  to  "  work  out  his  own  salvation."  As  Christ 
preached,  during  his  stay  there,  to  the  inhabitants  of  that 
country,  so  our  loved  ones  will  have  charge  of  us,  and 
"  encamp  around  us,"  while  we  remain  in  the  Church  mili- 
tant. The  best  evidence  we  can  have  on  this  subject  is 
the  express  declaration  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ.  He 
said  to  Nicodemus — though  patriarchs  and  prophets,  with 
countless  millions  of  earth's  inhabitants,  had,  during  the 
four  thousand  previous  years  of  the  world's  history,  died 
— "  If  I  have  told  you  earthly  things,  and  ye  believe  not, 
how  shall  ye  believe  if  I  tell  you  of  heavenly  things  ? 
And  no  man  hath  ascended  up  to  heaven  but  he  that  came 
down  from  heaven,  even  the  Son  of  Man,  which  is  in  heav- 
en." John  iii.  12,  13.  This,  it  seems  to  me,  would  for- 
ever settle  this  question  with  those  who  believe  in  the 
supreme  knowledge  of  Him  who  alone  "  came  down  from 
heaven  "  to  redeem  us. 

St.  Paiil  (Hebrews  xi.),  after  enumerating  the  host  of 
pious  men  and  women,  from  Abel  down,  of  whom  "  the 
world  was  not  worthy,"  says,  "  These  all  having  obtained 
a  good  report,  through  faith,  received  not  the  promise, 
God  having  provided  some  better  thing  for  us,  that  they, 
without  us,  should  not  be  made  perfect."  I  think  it  prob- 
able that  the  pious  and  good  of  every  age  and  nation  may 
enter  the  supernal  heavens  together ;  but  as  to  their  state 
between  the  death  of  the  body  and  this  glorious  corona- 
tion of  the  saints,  I  think  they  are  actively  engaged  in  the 
great  work  of  "  ministering  to  those  who  shall  be  heirs  of 
salvation."  It  will  constitute  their  employment,  and  be 
the  most  conducive  to  their  enjoyment. 

I  shall  never  forget  the  sermon  preached  by  the  Rev. 


112  The  Clock  Struck  Oi^b. 

Dr.  Winans,  in  the  city  of  New  Orleans,  over  thirty  yearg 
since.  It  was  the  funeral  of  Rev,  Elijah  Steel,  who  sacri- 
ficed his  life  visiting  the  sick  and  dying  of  yellow  fever 
there.  Said  the  immortal  Winans  "  Elijah  Steel  did  much 
in  this  city  for  the  sick  and  dying  by  pointing  them  to 
Christ,  but  he  has  entered  upon  a  much  larger  field  of  use- 
fulness. He  can  now,  with  the  rapidity  of  thought,  go,  as 
a  pure  ministering  spirit,  to  the  same  great  work  in  which 
he  sacrificed  his  life.  Whenever  God  has  more  use  for  his 
servants  in  the  spiritual  world,  than  he  has  here,  he  takes 
them  to  labor  in  the  same  glorious  cause,  with  greatly  en- 
hanced facilities,  doing  his  will  on  earth  as  it  is  done  in 
heaven." 

I  was  sojourning  in  the  sunny  clime  expecting  to  fall  a 
victim  to  that  scourge  of  the  human  race — consumption. 
This  view  of  that  subject  removed  the  last  difficulty  in 
my  way  of  dying.  If  that  is  to  be  my  mission  still,  let 
me  pass  over  the  river,  and  enter  upon  it,  I  thought,  as 
the  preacher  spoke  of  the  glorious  privilege  confered  upon 
the  servants  of  Christ  to  be  as  the  angels — messengers  of 
God  to  minister  to  loved  ones  on  earth.  This  has  afforded 
me  more  comfort  than  anything,  from  that  time  to  the 
present ;  more  especially,  since  I  have  had  such  demon- 
strations in  regard  to  it,  corroborated  by  the  declarations 
of  God's  inspired  word.  We  can,  not  only  send  messages 
to  them  by  those  who  go  "  over  there,"  but  Ave  can  have 
messages  direct  from  them,  of  the  most  consolatory  char- 
acter, cheering  us  on  to  the  performance  of  the  various 
duties  we  owe  to  others  in  this  state,  as  the  order  of  Prov- 
idence opens  for  doing  good  to  all,  thus  working  out  a 
destiny  here,  preparatory  for  that  which  awaits  us  in  the 
"  other  life,"  so  near  the  present  state  of  existence.  Oh, 
if  we  could  only  see  with  our  spirit  eyes  now,  we  should 
behold  an  "  innumerable  company  of  angels  .  .  .  and  the 
Kphits  of  the  just  men  made   perfect "  constituting  the 


Mental  Telegeaph.  113 

heavenly  host  of  God,  to  aid  the  sons  and  daughters  of 
men  to  come  off  victorious  in  all  the  spiritual  conflicts  of 
life,  and  finally  to  triumph  over  the  last  enemy.  And 
vrhen  they  pass  out  of  the  material  and  enter  upon  the 
spiritual  to  welcome  them  to  enter  upon  the  delightful 
employment  of  doing  for  others  what  has  been  done  for 
them  through  their  earthly  pilgrimage.  Then  shall  we 
rejoice  over  the  returning  prodigal  to  his  father's  house, 
and  the  lost  sheejj  that  wandered  from  the  fold.  We  shall 
continue  to  love  our  friends  on  earth,  and,  as  our  affinities 
must  attract  us  to  them  while  they  remain  here,  it  will  be 
our  delight  to  do  whatever  we  may  be  permitted,  con- 
sistently with  their  moral  agency. 

The  facilities  or  spiritual  elevation  will  be  similar  there 
to  what  they  have  been  here.  In  proportion  as  we  help 
others,  in  that  ratio  will  be  developed  our  capacity  for 
enjoyment.  As  the  atmosphere  contains  electricity,  by 
which  we  can  communicate  with  each  other,  all  around 
the  world,  so  we  believe  the  spiritual  world  v>'ill  be  to  all 
pure  spirits  without  any  of  the  physical  machinery  neces- 
sary here.  As  our  natural  body  telegraphs  its  members 
and  we  carry  with  us  a  mental  atmosphere,  by  which 
mhad  impresses  mind,  so  we  believe  in  paradise  all  those 
who  are  in  affinity  will  hold  sweet  communion,  without 
the  use  of  language  as  a  vehicle  of  thought  through  which 
to  express  our  ideas — spirit  can  hold  intercourse  with  spirit 
by  intuition.  Oh,  what  wonderful  capacity  is  possessed 
by  this  master-work  of  God,  in  the  endless  development 
of  the  faculties  with  which  man  is  endowed,  and  the  vast 
theater  upon  which  he  is  destined  to  act,  ever  approximat- 
ing perfection. 


CHAPTER    IX. 


KNOWLEDGE    OP    SPIRITS. 


We  once  asked  Mystery  if  the  spirits  could  tell  of  fu- 
ture events.  His  reply  was,  "  They  can  not.  They  can, 
however,  occupying,  as  they  do,  a  much  more  elevated 
stand-point  than  mortals,  with  the  power  to  see  the  opera- 
tions of  the  minds  of  human  beings  in  and  out  of  the  ma- 
terial body,  form  a  much  more  correct  opinion  as  to  the 
effect  of  causes  nOt  seen  by  them."  He  told  us  emphatically 
that  no  human  intelligence  could  know  with  certainty  the 
future.  None  but  the  Infinite  God,  who  comprehends  time 
and  eternity,  could  see  what  was  in  the  future.  Corre- 
sponding with  this,  I  find  the  following  in  Judge  Edmund's 
and  Dr.  Dexter's  work,  as  coming  from  the  spirit  of  Bacon : 

"  We  do  not  pi*etend  to  prescience,  but  we  do  avow  our 
power  to  combine  all  the  workings  of  mind  and  matter, 
which  we  behold  under  different  and  more  favorable  cir- 
cumstances than  yourself,  and  bring  the  influence  to  bear 
on  the  present  or  future  condition  of  the  one  for  whom 
the  observations  w^ere  made.  We  are  no  fortune-tellers, 
but  we  read  events  only  by  comparison ;  and  thus,  those 
of  your  friends  who  love  you,  and  who,  when  on  earth, 
were  active  and  prominent  in  the  busy  scenes  of  life,  have 
specially  collated  the  opinions  and  feelings  of  your  pro- 
fessed friends,  and,  reading  their  very  hearts,  understand, 
therefore,  what  would  be  their  probable  action. 

"  Spirits  differ  but  little  from  men,  except  in  the  subli- 
mation of  their  organism  and  in  the  stronger  exercise  of 
the  attributes  of  their  minds.  Thus,  their  judgment  on 
matters  connected  with  their  life  is  more  matured,  and  the 
grand  characteristics  of  their  minds  are  more  developed. 
Their  feelings  and  desires  are  more  intense  than  man's, 


Judge  Edmund's  Letter.  115 

and  they  aspire  higher  than  man,  for  they  are  not  satisfied 
with  the  pleasures  and  joys  of  their  state,  but  are  contin- 
ually striving  to  enter  higher  in  the  scale  of  intellectual 
and  moral  happiness. 

"  Progression,  onward,  upward,  forever  !  New 
scenes,  new  countries,  new  stages  of  progress,  one  above 
another,  without  end.  They  come  to  earth,  to  beseech 
mortals  no  longer  to  grovel  in  the  earth,  seeking  their  en- 
joyment in  earthly  objects,  but  to  look  up,  up,  and  from 
on  high  shall  come  to  them  the  knowledge  that  shall  make 
them  free.  They  teach  them  that  happiness  and  heaven 
do  not  come  to  them  as  a  gratuity,  but  that  they  must 
labor  and  toil  for  that  which  is  good  and  pure.  They 
teach  them  that  God  does  not  work  by  miracles,  but  by 
eternal,  immutable  laws,  which  are  all  powerful  to  save, 
almighty  to  condemn,  and  which  are  not  found  in  the 
glasses  of  men,  but  are  written  by  his  Almighty  hand." 

I  shall  avail  myself  of  some  extracts  from  communica- 
tions written  by  Judge  Edmunds  for  the  New  York  Trib- 
une on  this  subject. 

"  Led  by  the  education  and  religious  teaching  which  we 
have,  both  in  youth  and  in  manhood,  from  the  pulpit  as 
well  as  in  school,  we  are  apt  to  attach  to  the  idea  of  spirit 
existence  that  of  great,  if  not  omniscient,  knowledge ;  and 
if  we  imbibe  the  belief  that  spirits  speak  to  us,  we  natu- 
rally expect  from  them  the  display  of  knowledge  far  supe- 
rior to  ours.  This  is  a  great  error,  for  we  pass  into  the 
spirit  world  just  as  we  are  here,  in  respect  to  knowledge, 
and  have  no  more  than  we  had  here  until  we  learn  it. 
When,  therefore,  a  spirit  speaks  to  us,  it  is  not  with  om- 
niscience, but  with  such  knowledge  only  as  he  has  been 
able  to  acquire.  There  is,  therefore,  infinite  variety,  in 
this  respect,  among  spirits  depending  upon  education  while 
on  earth,  opportunities  for  learning  in  the  spirit  world, 
intellectual  capacity,  and  many  other  things,  which  there, 


116  The  Clock  Struck  Ojs^e. 

as  well  as  here,  affect  tu*  *Taining  of  the  mind.  So  far  as 
spirits  speak  of  their  existence  ur  mode  of  life  there,  each 
must  naturally  know  only  of  what  he  has  observed,  unless, 
perchance,  he  has  been  taught  more  by  others,  who  have 
beheld  what  he  has  not.  At  all  events,  most  of  the  incon- 
gi-uous  teachings  referred  to  are  in  reference  to  what  spirits 
have  beheld.  Now  there,  as  well  as  here,  no  two  behold 
precisely  the  same  thing.  Each  views  the  scene  around 
each,  and  there  must,  therefore,  of  necessity,  be  the  same 
discrepancies  which  we  behold  here  when  we  are  taking 
human  testimony  respecting  human  events,  or  even  inani- 
mate scenery.  Each  beholds  from  a  different  stand-point 
from  the  other,  and  there  must,  therefore,  be  different 
accounts. 

"  So,  too,  there  is  a  great  difference  in  the  power  of  ob- 
servation and  the  faculty  of  expression.  We  behold  around 
us  here  men  who  can  see  nothing  clearly ;  others,  again, 
w*ho  see  clearly,  but  have  a  bungling  and  obscure  mode 
of  expressing  themselves.  These  peculiarities  accompany 
the  spirit  into  his  spirit  life,  and  must  mark  his  intercourse 
with  us  until  he  shall  have  so  far  advanced  as  to  have 
eradicated  those  defects.  But  until  he  shall  so  advance, 
it  will  be  in  vain  to  expect  from  him  communications 
marked  by  clearness  of  perception  and  expression,  which 
we  are  so  fain  to  suppose  ought  to  characterize  all  spirit- 
ual intercourse.  The  very  fact  of  its  absence  tends  to 
show  us  the  great  truth,  what  the  change  is  which  death 
works  in  us,  namely,  that  though  we  leave  our  physical 
nature  behind,  intellectually  and  morally  we  are  the  same, 
and  the  spirit  is  but  the  continuation  of  mortal  life  ;  that 
the  real,  or  inner  man^  is  the  same,  with  all  his  improve- 
ments and  pei*versions,  just  as  they  were  when  he  laid 
aside  his  outer  garment,  but  with  the  advantage  of  greater 
means  of  obtaining  knowledge,  and  less  obstacles  to  its 
acquisition.     There  is   another   difficulty,  for  which   the 


DlFFEEENT  LANGUAGES.  117 

spirit  world  is  not  responsible,  and  that  is,  that  the  mind 
of  the  medium  does,  and  must,  more  or  less  aflect  the 
communications. 

"  Occasionally  there  are  instances  where  it  would  seem 
as  if  the  medium  were  giving  the  precise  words  of  the 
spirit ;  but  this  is  rare,  because  it  involves  a  state  of 
things  in  the  medium,  both  physically  and  mentally,  that 
is  very  difficult  to  attain,  namely,  an  exclusion  of  the  me- 
dium's selfhood — a  suspension  of  his  own  will  and  spirit 
control — that  is  very  unnatural,  very  difficult  and  danger- 
ous, and,  therefore,  necessarily  very  rare.  The  most  fa- 
vored instances  of  this  character  which  I  have  witnessed 
are  those  where  the  medium  speaks  a  language  unknown 
to  him,  and  he  all  the  time,  though  conscious  he  is  speak- 
ing, is  unconscious  what  idea  he  is  conveying.  It  is  to  the 
medium  as  if  he  were  uttering  unmeaning  gibberish. 

"  He  does  not  see  by  the  physical  light  which  we  use, 
neither  by  the  light  of  our  sun,  nor  our  lamps  nor  our  fires. 
Each,  as  I  understand  it,  engenders  his  own  light,  which 
is  greater  or  less  according  to  his  condition,  morally  and 
intellectually ;  and  they  are  frequently  aided  by  each 
other's  light.  But  how  much  this  enables  them  to  behold 
of  the  mortal  or  spiritual  life  which  surrounds  them  it  is 
difficult  to  say.  This,  however,  I  have  discovered,  that 
there  are  things  immediately  around  and  before  them,  in 
both  states  of  existence,  which  they  do  not  behold,  and 
of  whose  presence  they  are  entirely  unconscious.  For  in- 
stance, Bacon,  who  has  been  nearly  three  hundred  years 
in  the  spirit  world,  with  all  his  intellectual  powers  and 
culture,  has  been,  while  communing  with  me,  ignorant  that 
another  spirit  was  at  the  same  time  doing  so,  and  ignorant 
even  that  this  spirit  was  present.  One  of  my  brother 
judges,  shortly  after  his  death,  came  to  me,  and  in  his 
communion  with  me  was  ignorant  of  the  presence  of  an- 
other spii'it  who  stood  by  his  side,  and  M'ho  was  as  visible 


118  The  Clock  Struck  One. 

to  me  as  he  was,  and,  without  entering  too  much  into 
detail,  I  will  remark  that  I  have  had  very  many  evidences 
of  this. 

"  Man's  condition  in  the  spirit  world,  as  I  am  taught, 
depends  on  his  progress  in  Purity,  in  Love,  and  Knowl- 
edge. It  is  i^rogress  in  purity  which  fixes  the  plane  on 
which  he  exists  there,  while  it  is  his  progress  in  knowledge 
and  love  which  controls  his  associations  on  this  plane." 

CONFESSION  TO    EACH    OTHER. 

One  of  the  most  solemn  meetings  we  ever  had,  occurred 
near  the  close  of  our  investigations.  Mystery  told  us 
that  we  must,  each  of  us,  one  by  one,  tell  to  the  others 
what  were  our  besetting  sins — "  not  as  the  ignorant  Ro- 
manist makes  his  confession  to  the  priest,  but,  as  the  apos- 
tle says,  confess  your  faults  one  to  another,  and  pray  one 
for  another."  We  knew  that  he  saw  the  working  of  our 
minds,  and  we  began  at  the  head  and  went  round.  Each 
one  told  what  he  thought  was  his  worst  trait  of  charac- 
ter. It  was,  indeed,  a  trying  time  to  some  of  the  circle  ; 
yet  I  believe  each  of  us  made  confession  as  in  the  presence 
of  God  and  angels,  whom  we  were  assured  were  present. 
He  told  us  that  he  would  be  a  Judas,  if  any  one  spoke  to 
others  of  what  we  had  confessed  to  each  other  that  night. 

"  I  have  never,"  he  said,  "  in  my  intercourse  with  you, 
flattered  the  selfish  propensities  of  your  nature.  They,  of 
themselves,  are  all-powerful ;  and  they  usurp  the  mind 
when  least  suspected.  They  maintain  possession,  some- 
times, under  the  garb  of  an  earnest  desire  for  independent 
thought  and  action ;  but  when  to  the  soul  the  true  char- 
acter of  these  feelings  are  laid  open,  how  fearfully  it  has 
been  deceived  !  My  friends,  the  life  given  you  is  one 
filled  with  all  manner  of  temptation  besetting  you  on  every 
side,  and  so  varied  and  multifarious,  that  you  are  deceived 
ere  you  are  aware  that  you  have  been  tempted.     Could 


Searching  Investigation.  119 

we  meet  you  face  to  face,  and  impress  on  your  senses  the 
undoubted  evidence  of  our  identity,  you  might  recognize 
that  you  were  indeed  destined  to  live  with  us  forever,  or 
to  dwell  in  those  dark  spheres  below  us,  where  the  light 
of  truth  is  scarcely  manifest.  The  thoughts  that  agitate 
your  souls  and  excite  the  action  of  your  selfish  propensi- 
ties, must  be  laid  under  the  stern  control  of  your  pure 
desire  to  love  nothing,  to  know  nothing,  and  to  live  for 
nothing  but  the  truth  as  it  is  from  God. 

"  That  your  hearts,  pure  and  undefiled,  may  meet  the 
response  of  those  of  your  friends ;  that  you  may  indeed 
bear  each  other's  burdens,  and  assist  each  other  in  your 
pilgrimage  toward  and  through  the  spheres,  I  greet  you 
in  the  fullness  of  undying  love,  and  I  charge  you  to  open 
your  thoughts  to  one  another,  and  to  mingle  your  affec- 
tions and  aspirations  together,  that  together  you  may 
wander  toward  the  mark  of  your  high  calling,  which  is 
the  development  of  your  natures.  It  is  well  that  your 
own  hearts  are  brovight  up  before  the  bar  of  strict  exami- 
nation, and  all  the  passions  and  feelings  which  have  gov- 
erned them  are  exposed  to  the  searching  investigation  of 
truth." 

CHILDREN   AFTER   THEIR    DEPARTURE. 

It  is  a  question  of  deep  interest  to  parents  who  have 
been  called  to  mourn  over  their  separation  from  their 
loved  ones — Will  they  remain  children,  or  will  they  grow 
up  to  maturity  in  that  intermediate  state  into  which  they 
enter  when  they  leave  earth  ?  Having  had  nine  thus  pass 
away  I  have  felt  a  great  anxiety  to  know,  if  possible, 
what  would  be  their  ultimate  condition.  It  is  clear  to  ray 
mind  that  children  grow  in  the  other  life  to  the  full  statu)-e 
they  would  have  attained  had  tlieir  material  bodies  ma- 
tured in  this  world.  Shall  I  find  my  children  in  that  better 
land,  and  will  they  know  me  ?    Do  they  know  me  now  ? 


120  The  Clock  Steuck  Oxe. 

Do  these  sweet  little  beings  hover  about  me  ?  I  believe 
they  can,  and  do  visit  us.  They  are  not  immersed  in  the 
great  ocean  of  human  existence.  My  boys  are  mine  still. 
My  sweet  little  daughters  will  ever  be  mine.  In  my  heart, 
I  feel  they  will  ever  be  my  children.  Heaven  would  not 
be  complete  without  them.  There  will  be  lines  and  linea- 
ments by  which  I  shall  identify  them  without  the  clogs 
of  this  mortal  life.  Such  love  cannot  be  quenched  with 
everlasting  forgetfulness.  No,  never  !  Heaven  is  real ! 
Love  is  eternal !  Family  ties,  severed  here,  will  be  re- 
united forever.  They  are  not  lost  to  us,  only  separated  for 
a  while  by  the  veil  between  us.  O  glorious,  blessed  truth 
revealed,  of  meeting  over  the  river,  to  separate  no  more 
forever  ! 

They  would  be  imperfect  without  that  growth  which 
is  necessary  for  them  to  attain  the  object  of  their  being. 
Their  spirits  grow,  and  expand,  and  assume  very  much 
the  character  they  would  have  had  if  they  had  lived  and 
matured  here.  Children  are  taught  by  pure  spirits,  and 
soon  become  capable  of  appi-eciating  some  of  the  laws  of 
God  which  affects  their  nature,  and  as  their  ideas  are  not 
mixed,  or  amalgamated  with  the  crudities  of  animal  or- 
ganization, they  are  more  clear  and  comprehensive  than 
even  some  spirits  who  have  been  in  the  spirit  land  for 
years. 

"  Little  children  have  often  special  missions  confided  to 
them,  and  are  often  sent  to  earth  to  perform  offices  and 
duties  of  a  high  character.  Spirits  are  not  judged  by 
age,  but  by  purity.  It  is  a  law  there,  and  it  is  certain 
evidence  of  ability,  for  a  spirit  who  loves  God  without 
guile  can  also  understand  the  laws  which  bind  man  to 
man,  and  those  also  which  God  has  established  for  the 
government  of  the  same. 

"  Little  children  are  often  selected  to  accompany  their 
parents  during  their  stay  on  earth,  and  the  mother  is  oiten 


MoTHEES  Comforted.  121 

surrounded  by  developed  spirits,  even  of  those  whose 
birth  she  had  not  numbered  with  those  living  or  dead. 
In  the  dark  hour  of  trial,  when  the  widowed  mother  is 
struggling  with  poverty  to  support  and  educate  the  living 
ones,  then  it  is  that  the  spirits  of  their  children  are  sent 
to  earth  clothed  with  dazzling  beauty  and  gifted  with 
powers  to  soothe  and  calm  the  troubled  spirit  of  that 
mother.  Gently,  and  yet  serenely  instilling  hope,  where 
before  all  was  dark  despair,  and  raising  the  drooping  heart 
with  confidence  and  trust  to  God,  who  is  a  husband  to  the 
widow  and  a  father  to  the  orphan.  Children  though  they 
may  have  grown  in  the  spirit  world  can  appear  when  they 
desire  to  do  so,  as  they  did  when  they  passed  away  from 
earth.  Spirits  have  the  power  to  appear  and  usually  do 
appear  as  they  did  when  on  earth." 

Thus  when  Samuel  appeared  he  was  described  by  the 
woman  to  Saul  as  'an  old  man  coverd  with  a  mantle.' 
For  more  than  two  years  his  body  had  been  deposited 
in  the  earth,  yet  he  appears  to  the  man  whom  he  had 
anointed  as  the  first  king  of  Israel  just  as  Saul  had  seen 
him  during  his  natural  life.  This  is  as  clear  as  any  other 
fact  recorded  in  sacred  history,  and  establishes  an  import- 
ant principle — Gods  laws  are  unchangeable,  like  himself. 

Truth  and  principle  are  eternal.  Whatever  has  been 
done  in  any  age  may,  under  the  same  circumstances,  be 
done  in  any  other.  If  persons  who  lived  on  earth  did 
return  and  converse  with  mortals  under  the  patriarchal^ 
the  Mosaic,  and  the  prophetic  dispensation,  shall  such 
manifestations  be  withheld  under  the  Christian  dispensa- 
tion? There  is  nothing  that  we  find  anywhere  in  the 
Bible  or  the  laws  of  God  to  justify  a  denial  of  such  man- 
ifestations— Dr.  Bond's  opinion  to  the  contrary  notwith- 
standing. 

The  infant  mind  will  not  have  that  slow,  vegetative  pro- 
cess of  acquiring  knowledge  that  it  has  here.     That  it  will, 

6 


122  The  Clock  Struck  One 

like  all  other  intelligences,  begin  there  with  what  it  gained 
here  is,  I  think,  certain.  They  will  have  faculties  far  sur- 
passing those  enjoyed  in  this  state  of  existence.  There 
has  been  such  close  union  between  the  soul  and  the  body, 
that  the  former  has  sympathized  with  the  latter,  which 
has  clogged  its  aspirations.  Now  it  breathes  a  heavenly 
atmosphere,  and  engages  in  angelic  employments.  What 
are  these  ?  is  a  question  of  deepest  interest  to  those  who 
think  of  a  life  which  is  to  come.  We  may  not  be  able  to 
comprehend  here  how  a  departed  spirit  can  see,  hear, 
know,  and  converse ;  yet  there  is  light  that  shines  upon 
the  subject  from  the  Scriptures  and  the  philosophy  of  our 
spiritual  natures,  which  gives  us  clear  conceptions  of  what 
shall  be  a  part  of  our  employment  in  the  intermediate 
state.  Who  that  has  ever  thought  of  the  nature  of  man, 
that  does  not  know  that  he  was  made  for  action  ?  Even 
in  the  garden  of  Eden  employment  was  given  him,  in  order 
to  happiness.  It  is  now,  doubtless,  necessary  for  enjoy- 
ment, as  well  as  the  development  of  his  faculties,  that  he 
be  actively  engaged.  The  present  world  is  but  a  type  of 
that  which  is  to  come,  in  some  respects.  From  what  the 
human  spirit  is  capable  of  here,  clogged,  as  it  is,  with  its 
mortal  companion,  we  may  have  but  little  conception  of 
its  capacity  when  it  shall  have  an  eternal  state,  in  which, 
forever,  to  expand  its  God-given  powers. 

One  great  source  of  enjoyment  will  be  to  unravel  the 
dispensations  of  God's  providence,  which  is  now,  confes- 
sedly, a  mysterious  subject.  "  Clouds  and  darkness  are 
round  about  Him ; "  but  the  shining  light  of  eternity  will 
enable  us  to  see  "  the^  end  of  the  Lord "  in  those  things 
which  now  seem  to  be  so  dark  and  mysterious.  We  now 
walk  by  faith ;  but  then  it  will  be  lost  in  sight,  and  hope 
in  gloi'ious  fruition,  when  the  glorious  realities  of  the  spir- 
itual world  burst  upon  him. 

He  now,  for  the  first  time,  sees  things  in  their  true  light. 


Philosophy  of  a  Future  State.        123 

The  soul  is  now  free  from  its  clay  tenement,  and  enters 
upon  the  reward  for  the  deeds  done  in  the  body.  He  will 
find  those  around  him  whose  moral  nature  will  correspond" 
with  his  own.  If  he  has  no  moral  fitness  for  the  pure  and 
the  good,  he  must,  of  necessity,  dwell  with  the  vicious  and 
the  vile.  We  make,  in  this  present  state,  our  place  and 
state  of  being  in  the  other  world,  and  that,  too,  by  a  law 
which  we  believe  extends  throiighout  the  universe  of  intel- 
ligent beings.  We  make  our  residence  in  the  other  world 
by  the  character  we  form  in  this.  In  vain  may  any  one 
dream  of  finding  a  heaven  anywhere  in  the  immensity  of 
space,  unless  they  have  the  kingdom  of  heaven  within 
them.  There  is  a  profound  philosophy  in  this  truth,  as 
will  be  seen  and  acknowledged  *Tby  all. 


CHAPTER    X. 


OUTER   DARKNESS 


That  there  is  a  place  as  well  as  a  state  of  punishment, 
was  taught  us  in  our  investigations  on  this  subject.  It 
was  not  a  material  fire,  but  a  fire  that  each  had  kindled 
in  his  own  bosom.  It  is  the  opposite  of  the  heaven  within. 
The  same  law  establishing  the  one  fixes  the  other,  and  one 
state  is  created  as  the  other.  It  is  first  an  organic  state 
of  the  soul,  and  then  an  external  place  or  world,  produced 
in  correspondence.  All  created  intelligences  make  their 
own  place  after  death,  in  the  heaven  or  hell  which  they 
are  fitted  for  by  their  choice  and  their  moral  condition 
while  they  remained  in  their  natural  state.  Disobedience 
to  the  divine  will,  hideous  moral  deformity,  organized 
forms  of  hatred  and  falsity,  produce  misery.  Love  is  the 
life  of  heaven,  hatred  the  life  of  hell.     This  hatred  is  the 


/ 


/ 


f^ 


124  The  Clock  Struck  One. 

legitimate  result  of  love  of  self.  The  madness  and  insan- 
ity of  self-love  can  not  be  seen  in  this  world,  while  the 
subject  of  it  is  the  selfish,  avaricious  man.  The  wicked 
man  is  surrounded  with  as  many  external  restraints  as  the 
law  and  his  reputation  impose  upon  him.  After  death, 
when  the  spirit  acts  without  such  external  bonds,  it  rushes 
headlong  into  the  wildest  excesses,  to  possess  all  things, 
and  to  rule  over  all  things,  and  turns  with  hatred  and 
revenge  against  every  object  which  seems  to  stand  in  the 
way  of  its  inordinate  lusts.  "Art  thou  come  hither  to 
torment  us?"  exclaimed  one  of  these  evil  ones  to  Jesus. 

This  fire  of  self-love  in  the  heart,  engendering  pride, 
hatred,  contempt,  scorn,  revenge,  malice,  cruelty,  and  all 
evil  passions,  is  the  hell-fire  which  torments  the  wicked. 
This  awful  fire  is  one  they  have  chosen  for  themselves. 
They  have  no  moral  fitness  for  heaven,  nor  could  they  be 
happy  if  they  were  in  the  society  of  the  pure  and  good. 
There  is  sound  philosophy  in  a  heaven  and  a  helL  An 
assemblage  of  such  persons  as  above  described  would  con- 
stitute a  place  of  punishment,  properly  represented  by  the 
fearful  pictures,  drawn  by  the  inspired  writers,  of  "  outer 
darkness,"  for  which  alone  they  are  qualified. 

We  were  invited  out  one  evening  to  Mrs.  Winchester's, 
some  two  miles  from  the  city.  WTiat  purported  to  be  the 
spirit  of  an  old  resident  of  Memphis  took  possession  of 
her,  and  gave  the  most  fearful  description  of  his  condition 
I  ever  heard.  He  said  he  was  engaged  in  business  there, 
many  years  since ;  that  he  had  cheated  and  defrauded  the 
widow  and  the  orphan,  and  that  his  children  were  then 
living  off  of  his  ill-gotten  gains,  while  he  was  suffering 
indescribable  agony  for  his  conduct.  He  said  he  had  occu- 
pied a  high  position  in  the  community,  and  been  a  member 
of  three  churches ;  but  in  all  he  was  a  hypocrite,  and  was 
now  reaping  the  reward  of  his  doings.  He  would  rave  as 
a  maniac,  and  threaten  death  to  us,  if  in  his  power  to  inflict 


Demoniacs.  125 

it.  Several  times  he  called  for  water.  It  was  the  most 
fearful  scene  I  ever  witnessed,  and  such  as  I  hope  never 
to  see  again. 

I  verily  believe  it  to  have  been  a  similar  case  to  some 
of  those  demons  cast  out  of  persons  by  our  Saviour  in 
Judea.  The  New  Testament  writers  state  the  fact  of  pos- 
session by  demons  as  one  of  common  occurrence,  and  not 
the  least  marvelous.  Many  do  not  believe  there  are  de- 
mons or  obsessions  in  this  day.  Science,  some  think,  has 
almost  driven  such  things  out  of  the  world.  They  profess 
to  occupy  the  materialistic  heights,  far  above  the  weakness 
of  believing  in  demons.  Even  some  believers  in  Christi- 
anity may  sneer  at  being  possessed  of  evil  spirits;  but 
my  conviction  is  that  there  are  now  those  living  who  are 
controlled  by  wicked,  lying  spirits,  upon  the  great  prin- 
ciple of  affinity,  the  one  for  the  other,  I  think  it  is  a  law 
of  the  spiritual  world  that  they  can  take  possession  of 
those  whose  natures  are  like  their  own,  upon  the  same 
principle,  now,  as  they  did  in  the  days  of  Jesus  and  the 
apostles.  The  spirits  whom  our  Saviour  cast  out  talked 
with  him,  some  of  them  desiring  to  be  permitted  to  go  into 
the  swine. 

Good  people  have  good  spirits  to  minister  to  them,  while 
bad  people  have  evil  spirits,  who  seek  to  control  them. 
This  great  principle  forms  the  basis  of  association  in  this 
world,  and  I  think  it  probable  that  it  extends  to  all  cre- 
ated intelligences  throughout  the  universe,  as  the  great 
law  of  association,  and  constitutes  the  philosophy  of  our 
future  state  of  happiness  or  misery.  The  pure  in  heart 
only  shall  see  or  enjoy  God.  Without  this  qualification 
no  real  happiness  can  be  found  in  the  eternal  world.  The 
want  of  it  necessitates  the  being  "  driven  away  in  his  wick- 
edness," because  of  utter  disqualification  for  heaven. 

This  view,  I  think,  is  not  only  scriptural,  but  fully  justi- 
fies the  ways  of  God  to  man,  as  no  other  theory  can.    Our 


126  The  Clock  Struck  One. 

Heavenly  Father  is  not  willing  that  any  should  perish ; 
but  they  cannot  be  saved  while  evil  and  impurity  exist 
within  their  natures  ;  it  is  morally  impossible. 

During  the  time  of  our  meetings,  a  gentleman  of  high 
standing  drowned  himself  in  the  Mississippi  River.  His 
body  was  recovered,  and  brought  to  Wesley  Chapel,  where 
I  preached  his  funeral  to  a  large  audience.  The  first  meet- 
ing after  that,  it  was  announced  that  he  was  there,  in  deep 
distress.  He  said  that  he  was  present  at  his  funeral,  and 
heard  all  I  said  on  that  occasion ;  that  he  tried  to  control 
me,  and  that  if  he  could  have  done  it,  that  I  "  would  have 
horrified  the  congregation  by  describing  the  awful  suffer- 
ings he  was  enduring  "  for  the  crime  he  had  committed,  in 
putting  an  end  to  his  existence.  He  begged  me  to  pray 
for  him,  asked  us  to  get  down  upon  our  knees  then,  and 
pray  for  him.  I  did  not  believe  in  praying  for  such  cases, 
consequently  did  not  comply  with  his  request.  I  mention 
this  as  one  of  the  incidents  of  which  I  know  nothing  ex- 
cept what  transpired  at  our  meeting. 

One  night  after  this,  at  one  of  the  meetings  appointed 
by  Mystery  at  my  house,  to  see  what  he  could  do  with 
our  servant-girl,  before  referred  to,  she  seemed  to  be 
alarmed,  and  said  she  saw  a  black  man.  The  next  morn- 
ing, when  I  went  into  the  city,  I  called  on  Miss  F.,  when 
Mystery  wrote  that  "  the  dark  spirit  the  girl  saw  last  night 
was  the  suicide." 

From  all  the  investigations  I  have  made  of  this  subject, 
I  have  nothing  to  warrant  the  belief  that  the  wicked  will 
not  be  punished  in  the  spirit  world,  as  the  Bible  says, 
"  according  to  the  deeds  done  in  the  body."  The  nature 
and  extent  of  that  punishment  will  not  be  such  as  I  have 
often  heard  described  from  the  pulpit. 

I  find  the  following  in  a  lecture  recently  delivered  by 
Mr.  Peebles,  a  celebrated  spiritual  lecturer,  on  that  sub- 
ject.   "  The  lessons  and  principles  taught  by  the  invisible 


God's  Atteibutes  HARMOisrizE.  127 

intelligences  revealed  the  certainty  of  just  and  adequate 
punishment  for  sin.  No  mortal  could  escape  from  the 
consequences  of  his  acts, 

"  All  have  their  guardian  spirits,  and  no  one  could  hide 
his  secrets  from  the  searching  eyes  of  angels.  It  was  good 
to  confess  and  forsake  sin,  to  return  blessing  for  cursing, 
to  live  kind,  forgiving,  and  loving  lives." 

We  shall  find,  when  the  light  of  the  eternal  world 
shines  upon  us,  that  a  heaven  and  a  hell  are  the  necessary 
states  of  being  in  the  other  life — that  there  is  an  eternal 
fitness  in  the  one  as  well  as  the  other.  Both  are  the  neces- 
sary conditions  of  the  future  state  of  being.  All  will  see 
and  acknowledge  that  they  have  had  mercy  sweetly 
blended  with  justice,  and  all  will  fully  justify  the  ways  of 
God  to  them. 

TRANCE,    OR   MAGNETIC   STATE. 

There  is  what  is  called  being  in  trance  mentioned  in  the 
Old  and  New  Testaments.  I  think  it  is  a  suspension  of 
the  "  outward  man,"  or  senses,  and  the  exercise  of  the 
faculties  of  the  "  inner  man."  I  have  frequently  seen  pei-- 
sons  thus,  as  science  calls  it,  magnetized.  The  servant- 
girl  to  whom  I  have  referred  was  sometimes  in  that  con- 
dition. Her  eyes  were  closed,  her  muscles  became  rigid, 
and  every  outward  sense  seemed  to  be  suspended.  While 
in  that  state,  she  would  say  she  saw  persons,  some  of 
whom  she  knew,  others  she  did  not  know.  She  would  de- 
scribe them  minutely,  talk  to  them  freely,  and  tell  us  what 
they  said,  in  answer  to  questions  by  us.  She  could  never 
have  seen  or  heard  of  anything  of  the  kind,  and  was 
incapable  of  deception ;  nor  did  she  know,  when  it  passed 
off,  what  had  transpired.  I  have  seen  persons,  under  relig- 
ious excitement,  appear  for  hours  to  be  in  a  state  of  in- 
sensibility, who  would  relate  very  remarkable  things  which 
they  saw  and  heard  while  in  that  condition.     Thousands 


128  The  Clock  Struck  One. 

of  cases  are  occurring  where  persons  near  death  see  those 
whom  they  recognize  as  their  relatives  and  friends  around 
them,  who  have  passed  on  before,  who  are  waiting  to  re- 
ceive and  welcome  the  loved  one  to  their  blissful  abode. 
The  angels  around  the  rich  man's  gate  carried  Lazarus  to 
the  bosom  of  Abraham.  Scenes  of  this  kind  have  been 
joyfully  witnessed  in  many  families  all  over  the  land. 
They  bring  consolation  to  the  afflicted  that  words  can  not 
describe.  This  has  occurred  in  my  own  family,  but  it  is 
too  sacred  for  me  to  mention  in  this  connection.  I  expect 
to  realize  it  myself  when  I  come  to  pass  away  from  the 
material  and  enter  upon  the  spiritual  state  of  existence. 

How  wonderful,  how  beautiful  it  is,  that  both  kinds  of 
Senses,  the  spiritual  and  the  natural,  can  be  kept  open  at 
the  same  time  ! — that  one  can  look  from  their  double  eyes 
into  both  worlds,  hear  with  their  double  ears  the  music  of 
each  !  While  loved  ones  of  earth  are  singing  the  songs 
of  Zion  around  the  bedside,  the  angelic  choir,  composed 
of  loved  ones  who  have  passed  over,  sings  the  songs  of 
welcome  to  the  departing  one.  They  can  have  conversa- 
tion on  earth  and  "  conversation  in  heaven  "  at  the  same 
time.  This  may  seem,  to  those  who  have  never  investi- 
gated this  subject,  as  impossible,  and  those  who  believe 
it  deluded  ;  but  I  have,  for  many  yeai's,  had  demonstra- 
tions cl^jtr  to  my  mind  that  there  are  thousands  of  such 
cases  all  over  the  land.  Seventeen  years  since,  in  Mem- 
phis, twelve  of  its  citizens,  representing  as  intellectual  and 
as  moral  a  class  as  usually  meet  together,  were  fully  satis- 
fied with  the  truth  of  what  I  have  stated.  A  native-born 
Memphian,  while  in  a  trance,  or  magnetic  state,  conversed 
with  our  guardian  spirits,  and  told  each  of  us  who  they 
were.  She  gave  a  minute  description  of  each  of  them — ■ 
told  what  they  said  to  us — while  we  asked  many  ques- 
tions, to  which  they  replied,  demonstrating  their  presence 
and  knowledge  of  the  relations  we  had  sustained  to  each 


SrIRITUAL   SENSES   OPENED.  129 

Other,  referring  to  events  known  only  to  the  parties  to 
whom  they  were  addressed. 

Our  conviction  was  that  while  in  that  state  she  saw 
with  her  spirit  eyes,  and  heard  with  her  spirit  ears,  the 
spirits  of  those  of  our  relatives  who  were  there.  This  I 
think  was  demonstrated  to  each  of  us  by  personal  allusions 
made  known  perhaps  to  none  but  ourselves.  We  were  pro- 
foundly impressed  with  the  truth  of  the  trance,  or  magnetic 
state.  I  have  known  quite  a  number  of  persons  in  their 
normal  state  who  possess  the  same  faculty.  There  are 
several  of  them  residing  in  Memphis  at  this  time,  who  do 
not  belong  to  that  class  called  spiritualists,  but  who  say 
they  see  often,  and  converse  freely  with  their  relatives 
who  have  been  dead  for  years.  Many,  no  doubt,  will  ridi- 
cule this,  and  say  they  are  deranged  for  saying  it,  and 
that  I  am  crazy  for  writing  it.  Well,  so  be  it.  It  is  a 
principle  of  the  intellect  that  it  is  not  capable  of  knowing 
of  its  derangement,  hence  such  are  entitled  to  sympathy 
instead  of  ridicule  or  sarcasm.  They  are  honest  and 
sincere,  and  so  am  I  in  what  I  say.  What  is  truth,  will 
ever  remain  true,  nothwithstanding  the  sneers  of  the  un- 
believing. If  these  persons  have  not  the  gift  of  "  discern- 
ing spirits,"  mentioned  by  St.  Paul  in  his  Epistle  to  the 
Corinthians,  I  can  not  tell  what  that  gift  to  which  he  refers 
means.  They  hear  the  heavenly  music  of  paradise,  and 
converse  with  those  who  have  passed  over  the  river  of 
death  not  in  "  circles "  or  "  seances,"  but  in  their  offices, 
and  while  engaged  in  their  domestic  duties  during  the  day 
as  well  as  in  the  quiet  of  the  evening  shades. 

Thomas  Lay,  member  of  Friends  Church,  was  esteemed 
for  his  great  piety,  blameless  life,  and  sincerity  of  soul. 
A  compilation  of  his  writings  and  manuscripts  were  pub- 
lished in  Philadelphia  in  1Y96  by  Budd  and  Bertram.  I 
copy  two  paragraphs  of  one  of  his  spiritual  experiences. 
Fasting  and  secret  prayer  ever  proved  efficacious  in  open- 

6* 


130  The  Clock  Struck  One. 

ing  his  iimer  sight,  enabling  him  to  behold  with  rapturous 
joy  the  marvelous  glories  of  the  heavenly  world.  He 
says  "I  thought  I  had  been  dead  and  gone  to  heaven. 
After  I  left  my  body  I  heard,  as  it  were,  the  voices  of  men, 
women,  and  children  singing  songs  of  praise  unto  the  Lord 
God  without  intermission,  which  ravished  my  soul,  and 
threw  me  into  transports  of  joy.  My  soul  was  also  delight- 
ed with  most  beautiful  glades  and  gardens,  which  appeared 
to  me  on  every  side,  and  such  as  were  never  seen  in  this 
world.  Through  these  I  passed,  being  clothed  in  white 
and  in  my  full  shape  without  the  least  diminution  of  parts. 
As  I  passed  along  toward  a  higher  state  of  bliss,  I  cast 
my  eyes  (being  perfectly  conscious)  upon  the  earth,  which 
I  saw  plainly,  and  beheld  three  men  (whom  I  knew)  die. 
Two  of  them  were  white,  one  of  which  entered  into  im- 
mediate rest.  There  appeared  a  beautiful  transparent 
gate  opened,  and  as  I,  with  the  one  that  entered  into  rest, 
came  up  to  it,  he  stepped  in ;  but  as  I  was  about  to  enter  I 
stepped  into  the  body.  When  I  recovered  from  my  trance 
I  mentioned  the  names  of  these  persons,  telling  where  I  saw 
them  die,  and  which  of  them  entered  into  rest.  I  said  to 
my  mother.  Oh,  that  I  had  made  one  step  farther,  then  I 
should  not  have  come  back  to  earth.  After  telling  them 
what  I  had,  I  desired  them  to  say  no  more ;  for  I  still  heard 
the  vqjtes  and  melodious  songs  of  praise,  and  longed  for 
my  final  change. 

"  After  I  told  them  of  the  death  of  the  three  men,  they 
sent  to  see  if  it  was  so.  And  when  the  messenger  re- 
turned, he  told  them  they  were  all  dead,  and  died  in  their 
rooms,  as  I  had  told  them.  Upon  hearing  it  I  fell  into 
tears,  and  sard.  Oh,  Lord,  would  thou  hadst  kept  me,  and 
sent  him  back  that  was  in  pain  (for  he  seemed  to  be  one 
of  the  lost).  The  third  was  a  colored  man,  belonging  to 
the  Widow  Kearney,  whom  I  saw  die  in  the  brick  kitchen ; 
and  while  they  were  laying  his  corpse  on  a  board,  his  head 


Persons  Seen  After  Death.  131 

fell  out  of  their  hands ;  which  I  plainly  saw,  with  other  cir^ 
cumstances — for  I  remember  the  walls  were  no  hiuderancea 
to  my  sight.  Though  the  negro's  body  was  black,  his 
soul  was  clothed  in  white ;  which  filled  me  with  joy,  as  it 
appeared  to  me  a  token  of  his  acceptance  with  God.  Yet 
I  was  not  permitted  to  see  him  fully  enter  into  rest ;  for,  just 
as  I  thought  myself  entering,  I  came  into  the  body  again. 

"  Some  time  after  my  recovery,  the  Widow  Kearney,  the 
mistress  of  the  colored  man,  sent  for  me,  and  inquired 
whether  I  thought  departed  spirits  knew  one  another ;  I 
answered  in  the  affirmative,  telling  her  I  saw  the  negi'o 
man  die  while  I  was  lying  as  a  corpse.  She  then  asked 
'  Where  did  he  die  ? '  I  told  her  in  the  brick  kitchen  between 
the  jamb  of  the  chimney  and  the  wall,  and  that,  when  they 
took  him  from  the  bed  to  lay  him  on  the  board,  his  head 
slipped  from  their  hands.  She  then  said,  '  so  it  did.'  She 
then  asked  if  I  could  tell  where  they  laid  him.  I  informed 
her,  between  the  back  door  and  the  street  door.  She  said 
that  she  remembered  that  was  so,  and  was  satisfied,  hav- 
ing reason  to  believe,  what  she  had  often  thought,  that  the 
departed  spirits  knew  each  other  in  heaven. 

"These  men,  upon  inquiry,  were  found  to  die  at  the  very 
time  I  saw  them ;  and  all  the  circumstances  of  their  death 
were  found  to  be  exactly  as  I  had  related  them.  As  some 
may  desire  to  know  how,  or  in  what  shape,  these  that  were 
dead  appeared  to  me,  I  would  say  that  they  appeared 
each  in  a  complete  body,  which  I  take  to  be  the  spiritual 
body,  separated  from  the  earthly,  sinful  body.  They  were 
also  clothed ;  the  two  that  entered  into  rest  in  white ;  and 
the  other,  who  was  seemingly  cast  off,  had  his  garment 
somewhat  white,  but  spotted.  I  saw  also  the  bodies  in 
which  each  of  them  lived  upon  earth,  and  also  how  they 
were  laid  out ;  but  my  own  body  I  did  not  see.  The  rea- 
son why  I  neither  saw  my  own  body,  nor  entered  fully 
into  rest,  I  take  to  be  .this,  that  my  soul  was  not  quite 


132  The  Clock  SiiiTjcK  One. 

separated  from  my  body  as  the  others  were ;  though  it 
was  so  far  separated  as  to  permit  my  seeing  those  things, 
and  hearing  their  songs  of  praise  and  thanksgiving.  Some 
may  think  the  dead  know  not  each  other.  These  I  would 
refer  to  the  Scriptures,  asking,  Did  not  Dives  know  both 
Abraham  and  Lazarus,  though  afar  off?" 

I  have  copied  this  as  one  of  the  thousands  of  cases  that 
occurred  long  before  these  modern  manifestations,  and 
among  the  Quakers,  a  people  distinguished  for  integrity, 
simplicity,  and  devotion  to  religious  convictions. 

I  have  conversed  with  persons  who  had  similar  experi- 
ences, who  were  as  reliable,  every  way,  as  any  persons  I 
have  ever  known.  They  do  not  wish  their  names  to  be 
made  public,  knowing  that  they  would  be  the  subjects  of 
ridicule,  in  the  present  state  of  public  opinion  upon  this 
subject. 

I  will,  however,  give  one  more  case  illustrating  the 
same  principle. 

I  knew  a  man  in  Christ,  about  fourteen  years  ago, 
whether  in  the  body,  I  can  not  tell ;  or  whether  out  of  the 
body,  I  can  not  tell ;  God  kneweth,  such  a  one  caught  up 
to  the  third  heaven. 

And  I  knew  such  a  man,  whether  in  the  body  or  out  of 
the  body  I  can  not  tell ;  God  knoweth.  How  that  he  was 
caught  into  paradise,  and  heard  unspeakable  words  which 
it  is  not  lawful  for  a  man  to  utter. 

The  Apostle  Paul  was  elevated  to  the  third  heaven,  and 
saw  and  heard  things  which  were  not  lawful  for  him  to 
mention.  He  was  sorely  puzzled,  and  declares  that  wheth- 
er in  the  body  or  out  of  it,  he  could  not  tell.  His  sen- 
sations told  him  he  was  in  the  body,  but  his  theoretic 
faculty  demanded  to  know,  how  he  could  be  in  the  third 
heaven,  with  angels,  and  still  retain  all  his  natural  facul- 
ties and  sensation  ?  He  "  looked  at  the  things  not  seen  " 
by  mortal  eye,  as  all  will,  when  their  natural  eye  becomes 


BiiJLE  Authority.  133 

dim  in  death,  and  the  spiritual  eye  opens  upon  the  glories 
of  the  spiritual  world  around,  into  which  they  have 
passed. 


CHAPTER    XI. 

SPIRITUAL   MANIFESTATIONS. 

I  THINK  the  Bible  warrants  the  belief  that  communica- 
tions between  the  natural  and  the  spiritual  world  have 
existed  from  the  beginning.  There  are  laws  regulating 
the  intercourse  between  this  world  and  the  next  that  we 
do  not  understand ;  yet  the  law  is  as  universal  as  any  other 
law.  Under  the  influence  of  this  law,  certain  men  and 
women  have  exercised  spiritual  powers  and  gifts.  The 
apostle  has,  I  think,  reference  to  these  when  he  enumerates, 
among  others,  "  the  discerning  of  spirits."  There  occurred 
an  extraordinary  development  of  such  powers  in  the  first 
century  of  the  Christian  era,  the  effect  of  which  was  to 
attract  attention  to  the  teachings  of  a  system,  the  innate 
beauty,  and  moral  grandeur  of  which  far  surpassed  any- 
thing ever  known  in  the  world's  history.  Life  and  im- 
mortality were  brought  to  light  by  the  Gospel  of  our 
Lord  Jesus  Christ,  by  which  "  a  manifestation  of  the 
Spirit  was  given  to  every  man  to  profit  withal."  The  ex- 
istence of  such  spiritual  gifts  is  traceable  throughout  the 
history  of  the  past,  and  similar  gifts  and  powers  show 
themselves  among  us  at  the  present  time.  The  phenom- 
ena occurring  daily  under  the  eye  of  thousands  confirm 
the  truth  of  this  position.  They  also  corroborate  the  his- 
tory of  these  things  as  recorded  in  the  Old  and  New  Test- 
ament Scriptures. 

The  consciousness  of  this  great  truth  has  impelled  me 
to  give  utterance  to  my  conviction,  through  various  public 
channels,  for  the  last  seventeen  years. 


134  The  Clock  Struck  One. 

We  find  neither  in  the  Gospels  nor  the  Epistles  a  word 
to  indicate  the  cessation  of  them  in  the  future  of  spiritual 
gifts.  So  far  as  ther-e  is  expression  on  the  subject,  they 
sustain  the  belief  in  their  indefinite  continuance.  When 
our  Saviour  appeared  unto  the  eleven,  he  said,  "  These 
signs  shall  follow  them  that  believe.  In  my  name  shall 
they  cast  out  devils  ;  they  shall  speak  with  new  tongues." 
These  promises  are  not  restricted,  but  are  to  all  who  be- 
lieve. The  Acts  of  the  Apostles  ai-e  filled  with  passages 
in  proof  of  their  continuance  throughout  the  apostolic  age. 
Of  spiritual  powers  and  gifts,  St.  Paul  declares  "  there  are 
diversities  of  gifts,  but  by  the  same  spirit." 

There  are  many  of  these  manifestations  recorded  in  the 
Bible.  Why  is  it  not  as  easy  to  believe  that  spirits  can 
communicate  with  men  now  as  anciently  ?  We  can  not 
question  the  one,  nor  need  we  doubt  the  other.  Human 
testimony  is  used  for  ancient  as  well  as  modern  manifesta- 
tions. If  man  ever  had  intercourse  with  spirits,  it  was  in 
accordance  with  a  law  which  has  never  been  abolished. 
There  are,  no  doubt,  certain  physiological  and  psychologi- 
cal conditions  necessary  for  these  manifestations,  else  all 
men  could  commune  with  spirits.  The  same  faculty  which 
aided  them  to  see  and  commune  with  spirits  anciently, 
can,  if  rightly  developed,  aid  them  now ;  and  the  modern 
are  .as  real  as  the  ancient  ones.  These  manifestations, 
when  properly  understood,  come  to  the  aid  of  the  Church, 
while  many  of  its  ministers  and  members  reject  them.  It 
supplies  to  atheists  and  infidels  the  lacking  evidence  of 
immoitality,  and  they  receive  it  and  rejoice  in  the  conso 
lation  it  brings  them.  It  thus  resembles  Christianity  in 
its  reception,  which  was  rejected  by  pi'ofessedly  religious 
men.  The  doctrine  of  immortality  must  ultimately  rest 
upon  proof,  or  be  rejected.  The  tendencies  of  the  present 
age  is  to  reject  everything  which  can  not  be  demonstrated. 
Hence,  I  think,  God  has  given  us  these  things  that  all  may 


God's  Laws  Immutable.  135 

know  the  truth.  If  all  the  phenomena  attending  the  mod- 
ern movement  be  accounted  for  on  physiological  groiinds, 
without  the  intervention  of  spirits,  ancient  phenomena  will 
have  to  pass  the  same  ordeal,  and  receive  the  same  sen- 
tence by  scientific  men.  Little  as  some  think  of  it  who 
ridicule  these  things,  there  is  more  at  stake  than  they  have 
ever  imagined.  Whatever  psychological  law  will  account 
for  involuntary  polyglot  speaking  and  writing,  modernly, 
will  account  for  the  speaking  in  unknown  tongues,  an- 
ciently, among  those  who  doubt  the  direct  inspiration  giv- 
en anciently.  Whatever  psychological  law  will  account 
for  the  apparitions,  or  the  seeing  of  spirit  lights,  hearing 
of  music,  and  all  those  phenomena  attested  by  millions, 
will  account  for  similar  things  recorded  in  the  Bible. 
Whatever  psychological  law  will  account  for  the  lifting 
and  moving  of  tables,  pianos,  etc.,  will  explain  many  of 
the  things  mentioned  in  sacred  history.  Whatever  psy- 
chological law  will  account  for  the  numerous  cases  where 
spirits  have  been  seen  to  leave  their  earthly  bodies,  wafted 
upward  by  a  convoy  of  angels,  as  Lazarus  was,  will  ac- 
count for  the  translation  of  Enoch  and  Elijah,  and  the 
ascension  of  our  Saviour  from  Mount  Olivet,  when  "  two 
men "  spoke  to  the  multitude  who  witnessed  his  departure 
and  his  second  coming.  In  rejecting  these  phenomena,  there 
is  more  involved  than  many  suppose.  God's  laws,  like 
himself,  are  immutable,  unchangeable.  They  are  the  same 
now  that  they  were  when  the  "  men  "  talked  with  Abra- 
ham and  Lot  in  regard  to  God's  jjurposes,  developing  a 
principle  in  his  moral  government  by  which  the  cities  of 
the  plain  might  have  been  saved.  They  are  the  same  now 
that  they  were  when  the  "  man "  appeared  to  Cornelius, 
and  told  him  to  send  for  Peter,  who  preached  the  first 
Gospel  sermon  to  the  Gentiles  at  his  house.  And  when 
"  the  man  of  Macedonia "  appeared  unto  Paul  saying, 
"  Come  over  into  Macedonia  and  help  us,"  he  went  over 


136  The  Clock  Struck  Oxe. 

the  sea  and  planted  churches  there,  to  whom  he  addressed 
epistles  received  now  as  part  of  the  canonical  books  of 
the  New  Testament.  Let  us  then,  brethren  in  the  minis- 
try, friends  of  Bible  Christianity,  meet  this  question  as  its 
importance  demands.  We  can  not,  we  dare  not,  ignore 
the  facts  of  these  manifestations.  The  phenomena  are  too 
well  attested  to  admit  of  doubt  or  cavil.  They  are,  as  I 
verily  believe,  in  perfect  accordance  with  the  universal 
law  of  God,  as  it  existed  from  the  beginning.  I  can  not 
believe  that  law  has  ever  been  revoked  or  changed  ;  neither 
can  I  believe  that  the  ancients  were  more  favored  in  these 
manifestations  than  those  of  the  present  age.  We  have 
nothing  leading  us  to  any  such  conclusion  in  the  Bible, 
nor  is  it  to  be  found  in  any  of  the  laws  or  principles  of 
nature  with  which  we  are  acquainted.  We  know  nothing 
of  retrograde  movement  anywhere,  but  onwaed  and  up- 
ward— development  everywhere — in  the  kingdom  of  grace 
as  well  as  of  nature. 

This  age  is  marked  more  than  any  other  for  the  devel- 
opment of  physical  science,  and  the  bringing  of  the  vast 
resources  of  nature  in  subjection  to  the  powers  of  man. 

These  laws  have  been  ever  since  the  great  Architect  of 
the  universe  brought  it  into  existence.  So  in  the  spirtual 
world;  spiritual  laws  have  ever  been  established.  When 
in  the  simplicity  and  purity  of  the  patriarchal  age 
"  angels "  or  "  men  "  walked  and  talked  with  them  face 
to  face,  without  any  of  that  foolish  fear  which  many  now 
have  of  such  intercourse,  so  in  every  age,  as  the  condi- 
tions were  more  or  less  favorable,  have  been  the  manifes- 
tations to  the  denizens  of  earth.  There  is,  I  believe,  uni- 
versal agreement  among  those  who  have  written  upon  the 
prophicies  of  the  Scriptures,  that  the  present  age  is  to  be 
characterized  by  the  most  remarkable  events  which  have 
ever  occurred  in  the  world's  history.  Some  believe  it  to 
be  one  thing,  some  another,  but   all  agree  that  we  are 


CoMii^^G  Events.  137 

npon  the  eve  of  important  events  in  the  moral  world. 
What  these  are,  we  can  not  tell.  All,  from  their  stand- 
point, may  have  their  opinion  of  the  shadows  which  com- 
ing events  are  casting  before  them. 

I  can  not  but  look  upon  these  remarkable  spiritual  man- 
ifestations, occurring  all  over  the  civilized  world,  without 
believing  that  they  are  the  harbinger  of  a  brighter  day 
that  is  to  dawn  upon  the  world,  when  immortality  shall 
indeed  be  brought  to  light  by  the  Gospel 

Having  given  my  opinion  so  fully  and  freely,  all  through 
what  I  have  written  upon  this  subject,  as  to  the  fallibility 
of  what  is  received  by  these  communications,  I  need  not 
repeat,  that  I  try  what  comes  through  that  channel  just 
in  the  same  way  I  would  that  which  comes  from  those  in 
the  present  world.  There,  as  well  as  here,  there  is  great 
diversity  of  opinion  upon  the  various  doctrines,  principles, 
and  experiences  of  those  in  the  spiritual  world.  Hence,  I 
have  ever  followed  the  advice  given  at  our  circle,  to  reject 
everything  that  was  not  in  accordance  with  the  doctrines 
and  principles  taught  in  the  Bible.  This  I  regard  as  the 
only  safe  ground  to  occupy  on  this  question.  With  this 
blessed  book,  as  our  chart,  and  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ  as 
our  "chief  corner-stone,"  forming  the  basis  upon  which  we 
rear  our  glorious  superstructure,  with  the  love  of  God  in 
the  heart,  and  a  universal  love  to  our  fellow-men,  we  can 
not  materially  err.  Purity  of  heart,  and  holiness  of  life, 
are  the  essential  requisites  for  admittance  into  the  paradise 
of  God,  as  taught  by  good  spirits  as  well  as  the  revelation 
of  his  written  woi-d  in  the  Old  and  New  Testament  Script- 
ures. There  is  harmony  between  them ;  and  a  profound 
philosophy  in  their  teachings  which  force  conviction  upon 
every  candid,  reflecting  mind. 

There  were  those  in  the  apostolic  day  (Acts  xxiii.  9),  who 
said,  "  We  find  no  fault  in  this  man,  but  if  a  spirit  or  an 
angel  had  spoken  unto  him,  let  us  not  fight  against  God." 


138  The  Clock  Sturck  One. 

I  would  respectfully  suggest  to  those  who  think  it  their 
duty  to  oppose^  deny,  and  ridicule  these  things,  to  examine 
the  Scriptures,  as  the  noble  Bereans  did,  "  to  see  if  these 
things  are  not  so."  If  ever  they  have  occurred,  why  may 
they  not  occur  again ;  and  on  ever  the  same  ?  May  they 
not  be  found  fighting  against  what  God  designs  to  be  a 
most  glorious  privilege  conferred  upon  man  ? 

Gamaliel's  advice  to  those  who  were  clamoring  for  the 
destruction  of  the  apostles,  might  be  taken  by  some  to  ad- 
vantage. "If  it  be  of  man  it  will  come  to  naught,  but  if 
it  be  of  God,  you  can  not  destroy  it." 

CLOSING    MEETING   OF   THE    CIRCLE. 

I  could  fill  many  pages  respecting  the  physical  mani- 
festations at  our  meetings,  for  the  gratification  of  visitors  ; 
but  these  amount  to  but  little  after  they  are  once  wit- 
nessed. The  performance  on  the  guitar,  with  no  visible 
hand  touching  it,  and  the  piano  keeping  time  by  rising 
up,  no  one  being  near  it,  only  as  the  medium,  who  knew 
nothing  of  music,  touched  the  keys,  were  of  some  interest 
to  us.  Our  time  was  not  spent  with  such  things  except 
for  the  gratification  of  others. 

A  child  of  Mr.  King's,  at  whose  house  we  met,  died 
during  the  time,  and  I  preached  its  funeral.  In  the  morn- 
ing the  door  bell  commenced  ringing,  and  continued  to 
ring  until  we  left  with  the  child  for  the  cemetery.  It  is 
unnecessary  to  mention  anything  further  of  physical  mani- 
festations. Those  who  never  have  seen  such  things,  will 
not,  perhaps  can  not,  believe  them.  Such  is  the  constitu- 
tion of  most  minds,  that  they  require  occular  demonstra- 
tion before  they  can  believe  that  such  things  do  occur. 

Having  some  of  the  last  writings  of  Mystery,  I  insert 
them  to  show  the  character  of  what  he  taught  us.  If 
they  are  not  in  accordance  with  the  Bible,  then  I  am  not 
capable  of  forming  a  correct  opinion  of  them. 


Every  Man  has  a  Talent.  139 

FEOM    MYSTERY   TO    HEXEY   KING. 

"  Question.  Has  not  every  one  a  talent  ? 

^'' Ans.  Did  not  the  great  Teacher  say,  'Every  man 
hath  a  talent  for  which  he  must  account  in  the  next  world. 
Like  the  slothful  servant,  should  he  bury  it  in  the  deep 
darkness  of  the  second  sphere,  must  he  grope  for  it ;  and, 
in  his  agony,  return  to  earth,  until,  amid  the  ruins  of  a 
misused  life,  he  finds  it  hidden  with  rust,  caused  by  wicked 
deeds  and  horrid  acts.  And  even  then  he  has  it  to  purify 
and  use  until  it  becomes  clean,  beautiful,  and  bright  as 
when,  a  jewel  from  the  hand  of  the  great  Master  Work- 
man, it  was  placed  in  this  clay  casket.  Yes,  live  not  for 
this  world,  but  for  the  better  land.  Lay  not  up  for  your- 
selves treasures  on  earth,  but  above,  where  you  shall  find 
them  when  you  go  hence. 

"  You  now  have  two  bright  gems  there  which  will  shine 
as  the  stars  forever  and  forever.  They  were  but  little 
ones  here,  only  missed  in  your  home,  around  your  board ; 
but  in  heaven,  or  rather  in  the  spirit  land,  they  hold  high 
places.  Little  lambs,  gathered  early  to  the  shepherd's  fold ; 
no  earth  stains  rest  on  them;  and  with  shouts  of  joy  would 
they  welcome  you  up  on  high.  Come  one,  come  all. 
Jesus  died  not  for  one  man  nor  for  one  nation,  but  for  all 
nations,  for  all  men ;  and  he  who  dies  early  knows  the 
love  of  Jesus  in  another  world  if  he  can  not  understand  it 
here.  These  communications  are  for  you ;  for  should  we 
never  meet  on  earth,  that  is,  should  you  never  see  me 
write  agam,  remember,  though  all  your  earth  friends 
should  desert  you,  there  is  one  on  high  who  will  never 
forsake  his  children ;  and  through  the  world  wherever 
you  may  roam,  I  will  be  with  you  each  day,  and  if  in 
trouble  will  try  to  pour  the  balm  of  consolation  in  your 
soul.  Yea,  I  will,  if  God  wills  it,  be  with  you  in  the  hour  of 
death.     When  earth  fades  in  the  distance  and  doubts  arise 


140  The  Clock  Struck  One. 

as  to  your  future  state,  Christ  shall  take  your  hand  and 
say,  '  Fear  not,  for  I  am  with  you.'  Then  the  bi-ight  light 
of  love  shall  fall  upon  your  soul,  and  you  shall  rejoice  and 
know  for  a  certainty  that  you  have  a  home  in  a  better 
land.  The  Bible  must  be  your  study ;  its  pages  will  be- 
come more  beautiful  to  you,  and  you  shall  there  find  the 
knowledge  you  wish,  if  you  will  but  read — not  one  chapter 
or  one  page,  but  page  after  page,  chapter  after  chapter, 
until  it  will  be  the  Book  of  all  books  to  you,  and  Christ 
the  man  of  your  counsel.  Yea,  you  shall  be  a  Christian — 
a  living  example  of  what  man  can  be.  Then  will  an  aged 
mother  feel  her  prayers  are  at  last  answered — her  long 
lost  son  is  found  indeed ;  and  when,  at  last,  you  sit  down 
with  Abraham,  Isaac,  and  Jacob,  in  your  Father's  home, 
that  mother  will  be  there,  and  with  tears  of  joy  will  she 
tell  unto  you  her  deep,  heart-felt  anxiety  on  earth  for  you. 
Then  shall  your  children  look  back  and  say,  'Yea,  our 
father  was  in  very  truth  a  Christian.'  Oh,  man,  what  an 
inheritance  to  leave  your  little  ones  when  you  are  gathered 
home ! — a  life  that  in  serving  God,  a  chart  for  them  to 
steer  by — a  claim  to  the  heavenly  Jerusalem.  They  are 
young :  even  now  speak  to  them  of  things  heavenly,  their 
little  eyes  sparkle,  and  they  ask,  '  Papa,  can  1  go  there  ? ' 
Then  you  may  be  able  to  say,  '  Yes,  my  child,  for  Christ 
has  said,  '  I  am  the  way,  the  truth,  and  the  light,  whoso- 
ever Cometh  unto  me  I  will  in  nowise  cast  out,'  Yes, 
read  your  Bible ;  there  you  will  find  God's  will  concerning 
man.  You  will,  I  know,  take  but  little  interest  at  first, 
but  it  will  increase  with  each  day's  perusal,  until  it  will 
be  a  part  of  your  daily  food.  Now,  read  what  I  have  here 
written,  treat  it  not  lightly,  for  'tis  of  eternal  interest  to 
your  eternal,  never-dying  soul." 

FROM   FANNY   KING   TO    HER   BROTHER. 

"  I  do  not  wish  you  to  understand  that  all  can  reign  in 


Soul's  Depaetuke,  HI 

glory.  Ah,  no !  Christ  died,  that  all  who  loved  him  should 
inhabit  that  glorious  abode  which  he  has  gone  to  prepare ; 
but  those  who  are  willing  in  this  life  to  serve  God,  they 
shall  inherit  a  most  glorious  home  on  high ;  they  shall  sit 
down  with  Abraham  in  their  Father's  kingdom,  and  with 
hundreds  of  redeemed  souls,  shall  make  the  vaults  of  hea- 
ven resound  with  their  song  of  praise  to  the  most  high 
God.  After  leaving  our  earthly  abode,  we  can  see  the 
mourners  who  gather  around  our  old  form — we  wonder 
that  you  should  love  it  so  well.  How  different  with  us.  We 
feel  as  a  captive  bird  let  loose  from  its  prison  cage ;  and 
you  should  rejoice  with  us,  to  think  when  a  soul  leaves 
this  earth — remember  there  is  then  another  throne  filled  on 
high,  another  harp  resounds  to  the  praises  of  God.  For 
here  we  are  still  progressing  in  our  studies  and  praising 
God,  till  we  are  made  perfect  by  our  own  exertions  and 
the  divine  grace  of  Jesus  Christ ;  then  we  may  enter  that 
glorious  abode  of  God,  of  which  you  can  never  know  till 
you  receive  your  new  harp  and  your  heavenly  robes  from 
the  hands  of  Him  who  died,  that  you  might  be  an  heir  of 
God,  and  a  joint  heir  with  him  to  that  glorious  kingdom 
which  my  frail  words  can  not  describe.  This  generation 
has  not  advanced  far  enough  to  speak  to  us,  but  in  years 
to  come,  the  mist  which  now  shrouds  this  great  phenom- 
ena, will  have  passed  away,  and  all  will  be  able  to  com- 
municate with  their  departed  friends.  But  you  who  now 
possess  the  privilege  of  even  this  slow  way  of  communica- 
tion, should  improve  it,  for  millions  of  dollars  are  composed 
of  cents,  and  if  you  do  not  appreciate  this  small  privilege, 
would  you  be  any  more  grateful  if  your  powers  were  in- 
creased ?  But  you  can  only  progress  little  by  little.  If  you 
cultivate  and  strive  to  make  good  use  of  the  powers  which 
some  few  now  possess,  the  powers  will  be  increased,  and 
■with  them  the  day  of  wonders  shall  never  cease,  till  they 
are  called  to  give  an  account  of  the  deeds  done  in  the 


142  The  Clock  Struck  One. 

body.  Then,  and  not  till  then,  will  they  find  how  great 
has  been  the  powers  bestowed  upon  them,  and  then  will 
they  reflect  how  great  has  been  the  abuse  of  that  power ; 
for,  like  the  slothful  servant,  they  will  have  hidden  their 
talent  in  the  earth,  when,  if  they  had  used  it  for  a 
good  purpose,  great  would  have  been  their  reward.  In 
the  beginning  God  intended  that  after  a  few  years  of 
earthly  pleasure,  man  should  enjoy  an  eternity  with  him 
in  heaven,  a  place  far  surpassing  this  world,  in  grandeur 
and  scenes  pleasing  for  the  eye  to  rest  upon ;  but  Adam 
fell,  and  man  continued  to  sink  lower  and  lower,  till  one 
of  the  attributes  of  God  descended  from  his  throne  on 
high  and  became  man,  and  dwelt  among  them.  And  be- 
cause he  came  not  as  an  earthly  monarch,  with  all  the 
wealth  of  an  Eastern  prince,  he  was  mocked  and  spit 
upon,  and  died  the  ignominious  death  of  the  cross ;  but  by 
his  death  all  men  have  now  a  free  access  to  a  heavenly 
home.  He  came  to  again  make  clear  the  path  which  had  so 
long  remained  closed,  the  road  which  leads  to  the  very  King 
eternal.  His  name  is  the  pass-word  which  will  lead  us  to 
glory.  Each  prayer  which  ascends  to  heaven  must  be  in- 
dorsed, as  it  were,  with  the  name  of  Jesus  Christ ;  for  unless 
we  plead  in  his  name  our  prayers  will  remain  unanswered. 
In  the  beginning  there  was  no  spiritual  world,  for  man 
was  made  perfect  on  earth;  but  after  Adam's  fall  man 
became  so  low  that  he  forgot  the  very  existence  of  a  God; 
and  after  Christ's  coming  souls  were  fitted  for  heaven  in 
the  spirit  world  by  angels  sent  by  our  heavenly  Father  to 
prepare  us  for  the  enjoyments  of  heaven.  And  after  leav- 
ing the  seventh  sphere  we  can  not  commune  with  man — 
we  forget  then  all  earthly  things,  our  thoughts  are  of  God 
and  heavenly  pleasures,  which  differ  widely  from  earthly 
enjo5'^ments.  And  now  I  would  ask,  Why  does  man  love 
this  body  so  well?  for,  like  the  egg-shell,  it  is  only  intended 
to  protect  the  more  delicate  interior ;  and  after  death,  like 


Mystery's  Advice.  143 

the  new-born  bird,  we  lay  down  this  earthly  covenng,  and 
in  a  more  heavenly  form  we  ascend  to  the  place  which  is 
intended  for  the  redeemed.  But  now  let  me  say  to  you 
here,  there  is  an  abode  prepared  for  the  wicked,  those  who 
have  lived  in  open  rebellion  before  God ;  a  place  where 
the  smile  of  God  is  forever  shut  out.  But  not  till  they 
have  had  many  opportunities  to  turn  to  Christ  are  they 
thus  punished.  Speak,  speak  to  those  around  you  who  are 
fast  approaching  this  dreary  abode,  and  remember,  he  who 
turns  a  sinner  from  the  error  of  his  way  shall  save  a  soul 
from  death  and  hide  a  multitude  of  sins.  And  to  you,  my 
dear  brethren,  I  would  say,  You  have  just  begun  a  good 
work,  but  faint  not  till  you  have  gained  that  land  where 
the  sun  never  rises  nor  sets,  but  where  the  countenance  of 
God  illumines  all  around ;  for  it  is  brighter  than  the  sun 
and  more  mild  than  the  rays  of  a  summer's  moon." 

Having  given  the  foregoing  communications,  which, 
though  personal,  have  some  principles  of  general  applica- 
tion, I  now  give  the  reader  the  last  which  we  had  from 
Mystery,  addressed  to  us  as  a  circle.     He  said : 

"  Not  that  I  wish  to  leave  you,  oh,  no.  There  is  not 
one  of  the  circle  whom  I  do  not  love ;  and  though  thou- 
sands of  miles  may  separate  you,  once  a  day  will  Mystery 
be  with  you.  Though  years  may  pass  before  you  are 
called  home,  I  shall  meet  you  at  the  river,  and  you  shall 
pass  its  waves  without  a  struggle,  for  I  shall  hold  your 
hand,  and  the  River  of  Death  will  have  no  terror  to  you ; 
for  in  the  distance  you  shall  see  your  new  home,  and  the 
light  of  the  heavenly  spheres  shall  break  upon  you. 

"To  you,  my  little  band,  my  chosen  few,  who  amid  rain 
and  heat  came  to  me  for  instructions,  I  would  say,  God« 
speed  you  who  have  been  faithful,  and  forget  not  to 
assemble  yourselves  together,  and  I  will  try  and  develop 
some  of  you  as  mediums.  You  shall  have  glorious  mani- 
festations, and  many  shall  wonder  at  your  instructions. 


144  The  Clock  Struck  One. 

"  To  Mr.  Watson  I  would  say,  Don't  give  your  girl  up. 
She  will  be  a  good  medium,  and  so  will  another  servant- 
girl  of  yours,  a  female  much  older  than  the  one  not  prac- 
ticed with.  But,  oh,  give  it  not  up  now.  Spiritualism  is 
only  in  its  infancy,  let  it  not  go  until  it  is  able  to  stand  of 
itself.  Do  not  put  your  hands  to  the  plow  and  then  look 
back,  but  move  on,  and  a  glorious  harvest  shall  be  yours, 
and  a  crown  at  the  right  hand  of  His  Majesty  on  high 
shall  be  yours.  To  Drs.  Pittman  and  Ta3^1or  I  would  say, 
Faint  not  by  the  wayside.  You  must  not  give  up  now, 
for  you  will  hereafter  rejoice  over  these  times  of  doubts, 
and  be  glad  that  you  struggled  through  this  cloud  of 
doubt ;  for  bright  and  glorious  will  be  the  day  which  shall 
follow  its  departure.  Go  on !  And  to  Carr  and  King  I 
would  say.  You  both  do  well,  and  even  now  feel  the  influ- 
ence for  good  which  surrounds  you.  To  King  I  would 
say,  Do  not  build  your  hopes  too  high  on  becoming  a 
medium,  for  you  may  be  disappointed,  but  you  will  never 
regret  the  day  you  became  a  Christian  Spiritualist  ;  for 
you  will,  in  years  to  come,  be  glad,  and  in  eternitj''  you 
shall  often  look  back  with  pleasant  thoughts  to  the  hours 
that  you  have  spent  around  the  board  with  Mystery  as  a 
teacher.  To  Dr.  Howcott  I  would  say.  Do  not  give  up, 
but  go  on.  And  to  Dr.  Gilbert  I  will  say,  You  carry  in 
your  daily  life  the  proofs  that  this  doctrine  has  done  you 
good.  And  now  farewell.  And  when  you  and  I  stand 
face  to  face  in  heaven,  you  shall  know  for  truth  who  Mys- 
tery is,  and  who  he  was,  and  why  it  was  that  he  was  sent 
to  you  as  a  teacher. 

"  I  will  write  for  you  some  other  time.  So  now,  fare- 
well.    Go  on  in  this  great  and  glorious  work." 

mystery's  parting  counsbl. 

"Hold  that  which  is  good,  that  which  will  stand  in  the 
light  of  the  Gospel     If  once  you  receive  a  communication 


Last  Meeting  of  Circle.  145 

trhich  will  not  accept  Jesus  as  the  Son  of  God,  have  done 
with  that  spirit,  for  he  is  not  one  of  us.  He  is  bringing 
you  no  good ;  but  all  who  own  Christ  as  the  Son  of  God 
receive  them,  and  their  teachings  will  do  you  good. 

"  It  is  to  be  my  last  night  with  you,  it  may  be  for 
months,  it  may  be  forever — for  who  but  God  can  tell  where 
you  shall  be  before  to-morrow's  sun  shall  set ;  but  an  all- wise 
Father  rules  on  high,  he  will  direct  you  if  you  will  but  ask 
his  aid.  '  Fear  not,  little  flock,  for  'tis  your  father's  good 
pleasure  to  give  you  the  kingdom.'  Yea,  fear  not,  with 
Jesus  for  your  guide,  and  myriads  of  spirits  to  assist  you, 
you  can  not  fail  to  reach  the  upper  spheres.  My  interest 
for  you  is  very  great,  and  'tis  with  sorrow  that  I  see  my 
little  circle  break  up ;  but  as  I  have  fixed  an  hour  in  each 
day  I  will  be  with  you ;  and  were  it  in  a  congregation  of 
a  thousand,  I  shall  know  if  any  are  there  who  are  of  this 
little  band,  who,  though  others  have  laughed,  have  feared 
not  the  scorn  of  men.  In  years  to  come  you  will,  or,  if 
God  wills  it  othei'wise,  your  childx-en  shall  read  of  your 
labors  here,  and  many  shall  rise  up  and  call  you  blessed. 
I  did  hope  all  would  be  present  to-night,  but  I  suppose  it 
could  not  be.  Meet  as  you  promised  as  often  as  you  can. 
for  Christ  hath  said, '  Where  two  or  three  are  met  together 
in  ray  name,  there  shall  I  be  in  the  midst  of  them.' 

"  Fear  not,  for  I  too  will  meet  with  you  when  I  can.  Bat 
remember,  oh,  man,  we  are  but  disembodied  spirits;  at 
times  we  give  only  our  opinions ;  we,  like  you,  may  be 
wrong.  We  look  not  into  the  future  only  by  the  signs  of 
the  times.  Do  not  expect  too  much  from  us ;  we  will  try 
to  do  our  part.  When  dangers  surround  you  I  will  be 
with  you,  and  if  I  can  not  do  away  with  it,  will  try  to 
alleviate  your  pain.  Yea,  thousands  upon  thousands  look 
down  and  smile  on  this  circle ;  fathers  and  mothers,  broth- 
ers and  sisters,  parents  and  children  watch  around  with 
anxious  eye,  fearing  you  will  not  receive  this  great  truth. 


146  The  Clock  Struck  One. 

Look  at  it  in  the  proper  light.  Spirits,  yea,  the  very  spirits 
that  once  inhabited  the  clay  form,  and  walked  over  this 
green  earth,  when  once  in  the  spirit  world,  return,  that 
you,  knowing  the  way,  may  walk  therein.  We,  who  have 
passed  through  the  torment  and  agony  of  the  second 
sphere,  return  to  you  that  you  may  shun  it.  Ah,  man ! 
the  deepest  midnight  darkness  of  earth  is  broad,  beautiful 
sunlight  in  comparison  to  that.  Then  not  only  the  dark- 
ness without,  but  the  deep  darkness  within  the  soul — not 
one  ray  of  light,  hope  gone,  what  is  the  poor,  lost  spirit  to 
do  ?  He  sees  a  light,  he  hears  earth  voices.  Swift,  as  on 
the  lightning's  flash,  does  he  speed  to  that  little  ray. 
'Tis  around  a  circle  of  the  children  of  earth.  Why  do 
they  gather  around  that  table  ?  why  do  they  listen  with 
such  deep  anxiety  to  each  little  rap?  Joy,  joy,  'tis  a 
spirit  that  speaks  to  them  !  Ah,  yes,  they  see  this.  Then, 
thinks  this  dark  spirit,  lo,  there  is  a  world  of  spirits  above 
me.  How  can  I  gain  that  upper  land  ?  Is  it  dark  there 
too  ?  Hark,  that  bright  spirit  says  there  is  no  night  there, 
all  is  joy  and  peace.  Yes,  I  will  listen,  I  will  learn ;  and 
so  they  do.  So  they  progress  until  they  reach  the  fourth 
sphere ;  there  they  have  spirit  teachers,  face  to  face. 

"  So  you  see,  oh,  man !  'tis  not  only  you,  the  twelve 
that  sit  around  this  table  who  are  instructed,  but  hundreds 
who  have  gone  before,  and  who  with  joy  watch  each  word 
as  it  falls  from  my  pencil.  But  remember,  'tis  not  only  to 
hear,  but  by  your  living  example  let  the  world  know  you 
are  none  of  these.  If  there  is  truth  in  this  thing  it  will 
stand  through  all  ages.  Was  not  Christianity  nursed  in 
a  cloud  and  cradled  in  a  storm  ?  so  it  will  be  with  Spirit- 
ualism; but  it  shall  come  forth  doubly  purified  by  the 
fire,  and  all  men  shall  believe  and  rejoice  in  it.  For  then 
will  Jesus,  the  much-despised  Nazarine,  reign  over  the 
whole  earth  ;  and  oh  !  'tis  Mystery's  prayer  that  some  at 
this  table  may  live  to  see  it ;  for  earth  will  be  a  heaven. 


Bright  Prospect  Ahead.  147 

"  The  ball  is  in  motion,  it  will  roll  the  spacious  earth 
around,  and  with  one  great  shout,  resounding  through 
heathen  as  well  as  Christian  lands, —  that  spirits  of  the 
blessed  do  return  to  teach  poor  man.  Yes,  there  are  hun- 
dreds who  will  not  receive  the  Gospel,  who  reject  the  Son 
of  God,  w^ho  say  death  is  a  long,  dark,  everlasting  sleep  ; 
but  the  spirits  will  remove  all  this,  we  will  give  them  such 
proof  as  will  remove  every  doubt,  and  they  will  then  begin 
to  think  of  a  preparation  for  hereafter.  But  delay  not, 
now  is  the  accepted  time,  now  is  the  day  of  salvation. 
'  Work  while  the  day  lasts,  for  the  night  cometh  when  no 
man  can  work.'  Yea,  work  and  you  shall  receive  a  rich 
reward  in  that  upper  and  better  world.  In  the  hour  of 
trial  I  will  be  with  you.  Fear  not,  little  flock,  for  'tis  my 
mission  to  you  that  you  shun  the  second  sphere,  I  would 
have  you  shine  as  bright  stars  in  the  seventh  sphere.  Ah  ! 
remember  there  is  a  world  beyond  the  spheres,  where  you 
shall  see  God,  for  you  shall  be  like  him.  Ah !  the  Jordon 
is  to  be  crossed  by  you,  spirits  bright  and  beautiful  will 
guide  you  to  the  banks,  and  angels  of  God  will  receive 
you  on  the  other  side,  there  to  dwell  with  God  forever. 
Ah  !  yes,  with  angels  as  your  companions,  God  as  a  father, 
how  will  the  ages  of  eternity  pass !  Yes,  you  must,  you 
can  shun  the  dark  world,  where  one  day  appears  as  a 
thousand  years.  Yes,  you  can  reign  with  God  forever  if 
you  will  but  take  the  Bible  as  your  guide  and  Christ  for 
your  example.  He  came  down  to  earth  for  man's  good  ; 
he  left  the  realms  of  glory  that  man,  knowing  the  road, 
might  walk  therein.  The  path,  though  narrow,  is  illu- 
minated by  his  love ;  the  road,  though  it  appeareth  long 
to  the  children  of  man,  is  but  a  narrow  span,  which  clouds 
the  shores  of  time  with  eternity.  Dwell  in  readiness,  for 
in  such  an  hour  as  ye  know  not  the  son  of  man  cometh. 
Live  not  for  time,  but  for  eternity,  so,  should  you  be  called 
at  this  hour,  you  would  enter  the  sixth  sphere;  then  I, 


148  The  Clock  Struck  One. 

who  have  been  your  teacher  on  earth,  will  he  your  teacher 
there ;  then  we  shall  look  upon  one  another,  and  oh  !  with 
what  eagerness  will  you  devour  my  teachings  ;  for  when 
you  leave  the  seventh  sphere  there  is  but  one  more  step 
to  the  home  of  God  the  Father — you  may  gain  that  too. 
Now,  may  the  most  choice  of  God's  blessings  rest  upon 
you,  and  may  we  meet  around  his  throne  on  high." 

Thus  terminated  the  most  deeply  interesting  meetings  I 
ever  attended.  We  most  sincerely  believed  that  for  sev- 
eral months  we  had  been  in  communication  with  a  spirit 
of  high  order  from  the  better  land.  His  teachings  had  a 
most  hallowed  influence  on  us,  and  we  closed  with  great 
reluctance.  I  have  never  been  so  much  benefitted  spiritu- 
ally by  any  associations  I  have  ever  enjoyed,  I  look  back 
through  the  lapse  of  seventeen  years  with  unspeakable  joy 
at  what  we  received  duirin^  our  meetings,  and  enjoyment 
while  attending  them. 

I  have  now  given  some  of  the  main  features  of  our  in- 
vestigations of  this  subject,  with  the  doctrines  taught  and 
the  principles  inculcated.  I  leave  the  reader  to  come  to 
whatever  conclusion  he  may  see  proper  from  the  stand- 
point he  may  occupy  as  an  honest  inquirer  after  truth.  I 
know  that  I  have  earnestly  desired  and  most  fervently 
prayed  that  I  might  know  the  truth.  I  can  have  no  mo- 
tive to  deceive  others,  or  desire  to  be  deceived  myself.  I 
do  not  wish  to  influence  others  only  as  the  statement  of 
the  facts  as  they  occurred  with  us  may  lead  them  to  think 
on  these  things.  Several  of  the  parties  who  composed 
our  company  are  still  living  in  Memphis  who  will  attest 
the  truth  of  what  I  have  written. 


CHAPTER    XII. 


FUETHEE   INVESTIGATIONS. 


Having  business  that  required  my  attention  at  the 
North,  before  leaving  I  called  on  Miss  Fisher,  to  see  what 
might  be  said  to  me  personally.  The  following  communi- 
cation was  written  in  what  seemed  to  be  a  lady's  hand- 
writing ;  after  which,  on  the  opposite  page,  in  Mystery's 
peculiar  chirography,  was  another  communication,  which 
I  think  was  the  last  one  I  ever  received  from  him. 

"  I  am  with  you,  my  son.  Although  taken  while  you 
were  but  a  little  child,  I  have  always  thrown  my  influence 
around  you,  and  I  can  with  joy  say  it  has  not  returned  to 
me  void.  Yes,  though  you  had  no  earth-mother,  a  spirit- 
mother  guarded  your  path.  Her  white  wings  of  purity 
(purified  in  the  blood  of  the  Lamb)  protected  you  from 
many  dangers,  and  kept  you  from  many  temptations,  and 
delivered  you  from  evils  unknown  at  the  time.  Your  in- 
terest in  this  matter  has  been  great,  but  your  labor  has 
been  smiled  upon,  and  we  hail  your  arrival  in  tlie  field 
with  joy. 

"  You  will  soon  leave  Memphis.  Investigate  this  sub- 
ject at  the  North.  There  it  is  more  generally  known  and 
understood.  You  will  look  back  upon  this  summer  with 
pleasure,  for  you  shall  open  the  eyes  of  men ;  for  their 
eyes  are  closed,  or  they  see  through  a  glass  but  dimly.  I, 
too,  have  been  at  your  circle — have  heard  the  teachings  of 
Mystery,  sometimes  received  by  strangers  as  pearls  cast 
before  swine,  but  to  your  circle  as  gems  from  another  and 
a  better  land. 

"  You  have  a  good  medium  in  your  own  family.  You 
should  make  her  practice.  She  will  become  a  good  and 
quite  an  interesting  medium. 


150  The  Clock  Struck  One. 

"  Now,  my  son,  I  shall  be  with  you  in  all  your  jouraey- 
ings,  and  in  time  of  danger  will  protect  you ;  but  trust  to 
One  greater  than  I,  for  he  is  the  only  one  on  whom  you 
should  rely.     Well,  now  farewell. 

"  SUSANNAH   WATSON." 

After  this  the  following  was  written  by  Mystery : 

"Your  mother  has  said  'Farewell,'  but  you  must  be 
prepared  to  have  people  contradict  your  word — tell  you 
that  you  are  crazy,  or  something  else ;  but  the  time  is 
coming  when  all  men  shall  believe.  Do  not  give  yourself 
one  uneasy  thought ;  it  will  all  come  out  right  in  the  end. 
Christ  guards  the  old  ship  of  Zion,  and  she  shall — yes,  she 
shall — find  a  safe  landing.  Many  souls  shall  be  on  board. 
Fear  not,  but  triist  in  Providence,  wherever  you  may  be." 

I  paid  little  or  no  attention  to  the  subject  after  this,  only 
in  1860  Dr.  Mansfield  was  at  Memphis,  and  several  prom- 
inent members  of  the  church,  with  myself,  were  invited  to 
see  him,  one  afternoon.  I  had  never  been  in  any  circle 
only  as  I  have  mentioned.  I  was  the  first  one  that  arrived 
at  Dr.  Gilbert's,  where  he  was  stopping.  I  was  shown  the 
way  up-stairs  to  his  room.  I  had  never  seen  him,  nor  he 
me,  that  I  know  of.  He  was  alone,  and  I  gave  no  name, 
but  wrote  the  names  of  the  persons  I  wished  to  commu- 
nicate with  privately,  and  folded  the  paper  over  several 
times.     He  laid  them  on  a  table,  and  wrote  as  follows : 

"Deae  Bro.  Watson — Think  it  not  strange  that  I  come 
instead  of  your  darling  mother,  who  is  at  this  moment  away 
on  duty.  She  will  be  with  you  soon — have  patience,  and 
let  us  come  to  you  in  our  own  way,  and  all  our  power  to 
convince,  as  to  our  spirit  power  to  come  to  you  through 
the  source  of  mortal  organization,  will  be  done. 

"Your  friend  and  brother,  j.  d.  Andrews." 

I  then  wrote,  "  If  it  be  my  friend  Andrews,  will  he  give 
something  that  will  satisfy  me  of  his  identity  ?  " — folding 
and  wrapping  up  the  paper  as  before — when  it  was  written : 


Communications  in  1860.  151 

"  Well,  Bro.  Samuel,  I  am  not  able  to  say  what  I  could 
as  to  those  pleasant  meetings  in  1859 ;  but  I  well  recollect 
my  labors  in  Dardanelle,  Dover,  Augusta,  and  other  places 
in  which  I  labored  during  my  sojourn  below.  My  home 
is  now  in  the  New  Jerusalem,  though  I  find  it  not  as  I  an- 
ticipated, yet  my  anticipations  were  more  than  realized. 
Yes,  Bro.  Watson,  now  sent,  we  communicate  with  mortals. 
Be  firm,  and  you  shall  live  to  put  all  opposition  under  your 
feet.  I  say.  Stand  up  to  what  you  feel  to  be  your  duty, 
and  you  shall  be  guarded  by  that  host,  numbering  thou- 
sands, to  one  who  shall  dare  oppose  you.  My  dear  wife 
and  children !  Speak  a  word  consoling  for  me.  It  will  do 
better  for  you  to  tell  it  to  them  than  me.  I  have  more  to 
say  to  them  after  awhile. 

"  Your  friend  and  brother,  j.  d.  Andrews." 

"My  Dear  Son  Samuel — Your  friend  and  brother,  An- 
drews, comes  for  me,  saying  you  would  speak  with  me.' 
Oh,  I  thank  you,  my  son  !  How  my  soul  throbs  with  joy  at 
having  this  opportunity  of  speaking  with  you.  Your  dear 
father  is  present,  yet  not  able  to  speak  to  you.  He  is  fran- 
tic with  joy  at  knowing  you  have  called  for  him.  Sepa- 
rated from  you  by  what  you  call  death,  he  will  come  and 
say  a  word  by  and  by. 

Samuel,  you  have  a  mission  to  perform,  and  if  you  heed 
its  impression,  well  will  it  be  with  you.  You  was  raised 
up  for  that  which  now  awaits  you.  All  your  success,  pe- 
cuniarily and  otherwise,  has  been  given  you  or  attributed 
to  spirit  agency,  or  with  reference  to  that  which  yet  awaits 
you ;  then,  as  your  friend  Andrews  has  said,  Be  firm,  and 
know  we  are  with  you  and  will  sustain  you. 

"  Your  spirit  mother,  stjsannah  watson." 

After  the  above,  the  following : 

"  My  Dear  Son — ^Your  mother  has  kindly  given  way 
and  not  only  so,  but  proifered  me  the  aid  of  her  control  to 
respond  to  your  interrogatory.     Now,  my  son,  your  mis- 


152  The  Clock  Steuck  One. 

sion  is  to  proclaim  this  great  and  mighty  truth  to  millions 
yet  in  darkness  as  to  the  truth  of  spirit  communication. 
After  awhile  you  will  see  your  way  clear.  After  awhile 
you  will  have  strength  to  proclaim  what  you  will  feel  your 
duty.  Yes,  like  John  the  Baptist,  will  you  be  called  to 
lead  the  way. 

"  I  say,  my  son,  watch !  for  the  day  is  near. 

"  Your  father,  levin  watson."  * 

One  of  my  friends  who  visited  Dr.  M.  desired  to  have 
a  communication  from  his  "  Uncle  Allen  "  (long  a  promi- 
nent member  of  the  Methodist  Church  in  Nashville,  at  an 
early  day),  and  received  the  following : 

"  My  Dear  Bro.  S :  Think  it  not  singular,  or 

consider  it  not  unconscious,  of  my  coming  to  you  unsolic- 
ited. I  have  stood  by  and  witnessed  your  Uncle  Allen's 
attempts  to  come  to  you,  even  to  the  crowding  away  of 
those  you  have  called  for,  yet  he  has  failed  in  his  attempt 
often. 

"  Now,  thank  God,  you  have  lived  to  see  this  day,  to 
witness  what  I  had  so  long  looked  for,  but  died  without 
seeing  it.  "Well,  Bro.,  try  and  profit  by  its  warning  influ- 
ence. You  will  be  beset  on  all  sides,  and  much  will  be 
said  to  dissuade  you  from  this  truth  or  light  just  dawning 
on  your  age ;  but  stand  firm.  Would  that  I  could  come  to 
earth  again !  I  would  do  differently  from  what  I  did 
while  there  ;  but,  Bro.,  I  could  not,  and  did  not,  fully  be- 
lieve in  a  hereafter.  My  conduct  showed  it.  You  well 
know  this,  but  I  will  tell  you  much  after  awhile.  Yom- 
spirit  friend  and  brother,  john  newland  mafpit." 

These  things  were  absorbed  by  others  of  a  material 
nature  during  the  war.  I  paid  no  further  attention  to  the 
subject  until  last  year.  The  old  clock  in  Arkansas,  insig- 
nificant as  it  was,  arrested  my  attention  as  to  its  striking — 
being  just  before  four  members  of  my  family  died.     My 

*  My  father  died  in  1857,  in  his  72d  year. 


Why  This  was  Published.    ,         153 

giving  an  account  of  this,  and  Dr.  Bond's  course  in  regard 
to  it,  has  been  the  occasion  of  all  this  being  presented  to 
the  public.  I  was  not  willing  to  be  censured,  as  I  have 
been  for  what  I  wrote,  and  bear  it  without  reply;  and,  when 
denied  his  columns,  this  seemed  to  me  to  be  the  only  re- 
course to  vindicate  myself,  and  proclaim  what  I  believe  to 
be  the  truth. 

CAN   SPIRITS   BE   SEEN  WITH   MATERIAL   EYES? 

I  know  science  (so-called)  says  they  can  not.  Nothing 
can  be  seen  that  will  not  cast  a  shadow.  Spirits  can  not 
cast  a  shadow,  therefore  no  mortal  eye  can  see  them. 
Such  is  the  manner  of  reasoning  by  some  of  the  would-be 
wise.  I  have  no  time  to  argue  against  such  sophistry. 
Many  who  believe  in  the  Bible  doctrine  of  ministering 
spirits,  do  not  believe  they  can  be  seen. 

Those  whose  mind  and  time  are  absorbed  by  temporal 
things  are  not  prepared  to  appreciate  and  enjoy  such 
things.  Their  spiritual  faculties  are  closed ;  they  do  not 
see  through  a  glass  even  dai-kly,  because  of  the  moral 
film  over  their  eyes.  Such,  perhaps,  never  will  be  able  to 
see  until  the  natural  organs  of  sight  cease  to  perform 
their  office  ;  but  there  are  those  whose  spiritual  vision  is 
at  times  opened,  so  that  they  have  at  least  some  glimpses 
of  spirits.  I  believe  it,  because  the  Bible  teaches  from  the 
beginning  to  its  close  that  persons  did  see  them  under 
every  dispensation.  Do  they  see  them  now  ?  Thousands 
of  persons  affirm  that  they  do.  Are  they  not  as  reliable 
as  those  who  lived  thousands  of  years  since  ?  We  believe 
them  in  regard  to  everything  else,  why  not  in  regard  to 
this,  especially  when  it  is  corroborated  by  the  Bible  ? 

I  will  mention  a  few  cases  which  have  occurred  in  this 
vicinity  illustrative  of  this  truth.  The  first  Methodist 
preacher  who  was  ever  stationed  in  this  city  was  subse- 
quently in  the  city  of  New  Orleans,  La.     One  night  he 


154  The  Clock  Struck  One. 

was  aroused  from  his  slumbers  by  what  he  was  satisfied 
was  his  mother.  He  told  me  a  few  days  since  that  he 
heard  his  mother's  voice  as  clearly  and  as  distinctly  as  he 
ever  did,  saying,  "  Frank,  my  son,  be  faithftjl.  I  am 
AT  BEST."  His  mother  was  living  in  Middle  Tennessee. 
When  he  heard  from  his  father,  he  found  his  mother  had 
died  at  that  time. 

One  of  our  best  official  members  at  the  First  Methodist 
Church,  in  this  city,  related  a  similar  experience  to  several 
of  us,  recently.  In  six  weeks  he  received  a  letter  from 
Germany,  stating  that  his  mother  died  the  night  that  she 
appeared  to  him  in  Arkansas. 

Those  who  have  read  Mr.  Wesley's  journal,  will  remem- 
ber similar  cases.  One  was  away  out  on  the  ocean,  where  he 
died  (or  was  drowned).  He  appeared  at  home,  told  them 
he  had  died  that  night  on  a  certain  ship,  in  such  a  latitude 
and  longitude.  A  record  was  kept  of  the  facts,  which 
were  afterward  ascertained  to  be  true  in  every  particular. 

A  judge  of  this  city  informed  me,  a  few  days  since, 
that  in  his  wife's  father's  family,  a  case  occured  in  the  day- 
time. A  gentleman  whom  they  knew  intimately,  came  in 
the  room,  when  he  was  addressed  by  his  friend,  and  his 
wife  was  told  to  hand  him  a  chair,  but  he  had  vanished  out 
of  sight.  It  was  afterward  ascertained  that  he  had  died 
just  before  that  time. 

A  prominent  physician,  of  this  city,  told  me  yesterday, 
that  during  the  war  a  member  of  his  family  appeared,  who 
was  in  the  army,  and  it  was  afterward  ascertained  that 
he  died  about  that  time.  He  said  he  had  never  mentioned 
it  to  any  one  before. 

An  officer  of  the  Confederate  army,  who  resides  in  this 
city,  having  lost  a  lovely  little  daughter  at  home,  found 
her  with  him  during  the  war.  She  continues  with  him, 
often  visible,  affording  him  much  comfort,  and  an  assur- 
ance that  she  lives  in  the  spirit  world. 


Cases  of  Spirits  Seen.  155 

Another  friend,  whom  I  have  known  in  this  city  for  over 
thirty  years,  has  lost  several  children ;  he  has  seen  thera 
all,  with  the  colored  woman  that  nursed  them,  in  his  room. 

A  Methodist  preacher,  who  resided  at  Memphis,  who  had 
long  been  an  itinerant,  told  me  he  often  saw  and  conversed 
freely  with  those  who  had  passed  from  earth. 

One  of  the  most  deeply  pious  and  intelligent  ladies,  that 
I  knew  for  more  than  a  quarter  of  a  century,  told  me,  a 
few  days  since,  that  her  father,  mother,  and  son,  who  was 
an  officer  in  the  Confederate  army,  visited  her  in  her  room. 

I  heard  one  of  our  oldest  and  most  influential  citizens, 
recently  tell  one  of  our  editors  that  he  saw  and  conversed 
with  a  brother  frequently,  and  that  he  was  more  company 
fbr  him  now  than  before  he  died. 

A  young  lady,  near  me,  says  the  same  of  her  brother, 
who  controls  her. 

I  met  two  of  our  most  prominent  lawyers  on  the  street. 
One  of  them  said  he  had  lost  several  children,  but  they 
wei-e  with  him  at  home — he  saw  and  talked  with  them 
often. 

Many  years  ago,  there  was  a  young  man,  by  the  name 
of  Charlie  Dennie,  who  professed  religion  and  joined  the 
Church,  when  I  was  stationed  at  Asbury  Chapel,  in  this 
city.  He  wrote  some  very  fine  poetry,  which  was  pub- 
lished in  the  Memphis  Christian  Advocate,  while  I  edited 
it,  and  he  was  preparing  for  the  ministry.  He  went  to  New 
Orleans  on  business,  and  died  suddenly.  His  remains  were 
brought  to  Memphis,  and  I  preached  his  funeral  at  his 
brother's  house.  Just  before  the  service  commenced,  his 
brother  told  me  that  the  night  Charlie  died,  he  came  into 
his  room,  and  he  asked  him  why  he  had  come  back  so 
soon.     The  next  morning  a  dispatch  told  of  his  death. 

I  know  that  the  relation  of  these  things  will  subject  me 
to  ridicule,  but  what  of  that  ?  I  have  passed  beyond  that 
long  since.     I  could  relate  some  things,  in  my  own  experi- 


156  The  Clock  Struck  One. 

ence,  but  they  are  too  sacred  to  be  soiled  by  the  slang  of 
the  unthinkmg  portion  of  the  community.  They  have 
never  realized  anything  of  the  kind,  and  think,  as  Dr. 
Bond  says,  there  is  a  "  morbid  state  of  brain  "  with  those 
who  have.  They  have  not  examined  the  subject  from  a 
Biblical  stand-point,  nor  perhaps  from  any  other  than  a  sar- 
castic one,  yet  they  have  the  unblushing  effrontery  to  con- 
demn those  who  have.  Had  they  lived  in  the  days  of 
Jesus,  they  would  have  said,  "  Oh,  that  Transfiguration  was 
only  a  ghost  story  for  silly  people."  This  may  have  been 
the  reason  why  Jesus  "  charged  them  that  they  should  tell 
no  man  what  things  they  had  seen  till  the  Son  of  Man 
were  risen  from  the  dead."  And  they  kept  that  saying 
with  themselves.  Thus  it  is  with  thousands  who  have  re- 
alized sensibly  the  presence  of  loved  ones,  but  are  afraid 
of  the  ridicule  of  those  who  have  no  other  mode  of  meet- 
ing this  question  than  to  apply  epithets  to  those  who,  per- 
haps, are  as  capable  of  judging  of  the  facts  as  themselves. 
I  as  much  believe  that  people  see  those  who  have  once 
lived  here,  as  that  Cornelius  saw  the  "  man  "  that  appeared 
to  him.  I  believe  as  sincerely  that  spirit  hands  are  now 
seen,  and  write,  as  I  believe  that  a  hand  wrote  Belshazzar's 
doom  upon  the  wall  of  his  palace.  These  things  are  being 
repeated  in  the  present  age,  not  by  anything  miraculous, 
but  in  accordance  with  the  laws  of  the  spiritual  world. 

How  true  are  the  Preacher's  words  (Eccl.  iii.  15) :  "  That 
which  has  been,  is  now  ....  and  God  requireth  that 
which  is  past."  Many  are  like  Job,  who  says:  "Fear 
came  upon  me,  and  trembling,  which  made  my  bones 
shake.  Then  a  spirit  passed  before  my  face;  it  stood 
still,  but  I  could  not  discern  the  form  thereof." 

We  believe  Job  saw  the  spirit,  yet  many  who  believe 
Job's  testimony  profess  to  doubt  any  man's  veracity  who 
affirms  he  sees  just  what  Job  and  many  others  say  tbey 
saw  thousands  of  years  ago.     Ah,  consistency,  thou  art  a 


Evidence  Necessary  to  Belief.        167 

jewel !  Memory,  sympathy  and  love  caused  their  return 
there;  and  millions,  influenced  by  the  same  feelings,  cause 
them  to  return  now.  We  cannot  believe,  or  disbelieve,  as 
we  please.  Sufficient  evidence  compels  belief.  It  is  not  a 
mere  act  of  volition.  You  cannot  believe  in  this  spiritual 
phenomenon  without  the  most  positive  evidence.  Few, 
comparatively,  have  had  that  evidence ;  hence  the  reason 
of  doubt  among  those  who  have  no  experience  in  these 
things.  This  is  as  might  be  expected.  Persons  should 
not  be  blamed  for  not  believing.  It  is  often  said  the  days 
of  miracles  are  past.  Tliat  may  be  so ;  but  there  is  nothing 
miraculous  in  all  these  things,  as  I  have  often  said.  It  is 
in  accordance  with  law  that  has  been  in  existence  from 
the  begmning.  As  in  ancient  times  these  manifestations 
were  usually  made  when  the  persons  to  whom  they  ap- 
peared were  alone,  so  it  usually  is  now — in  the  home  circle 
of  private  families  they  make  their  appearance. 

The  man  who  appeared  to  Manoah's  wife  met  with  her 
several  times  privately  before  her  husband  saw  him,  when 
he  asked  him  if  he  was  the  man  who  appeared  to  his  wife, 
and  he  said  he  was.  So  with  many  others  all  through  the 
sacred  record. 

It  is  a  momentous  question.  Can,  and  do  our  loved 
ones  return,  and  can  we  see  and  converse  with  them  ?  I 
assert  that  they  can.  1st,  from  the  authority  of  the  Bible, 
and  the  opinion  of  the  most  learned  and  pious  commenta- 
tors; and,  2d,  from  the  testimony  of  tens  of  thousands 
now  living. 

Multitudes  are  to  be  pitied  for  having  neither  the  incli- 
nation nor  the  manly  courage  to  investigate  that  which, 
demonstrating  a  future  conscious  existence,  takes  hold  of 
the  vital  principles  underlying  immortality.  A  degenerate 
public  opinion  is  the  most  contemptible  tyi-ant.  I  thank 
God  I  have  passed  the  point  to  care  much  about  it. 

Through  all  the  preaching  of  the  Gospel  we  find  this 


158  The  Clock  Stkuck  One. 

light  kept  alive,  enkindling  zeal,  and  making  converts  to 
the  Christian  faith.  It  seems  strange  to  me  that  any 
Christian  can  ignore  these  things.  The  Apostle  besought 
all  to  covet  earnestly  spiritual  gifts,  among  which  he  spe- 
cially enumerated  sight,  for  it  was  considered  one  of  the 
most  natural  of  all  gifts.  What  nonsense  would  this  com- 
mand be  to  those  who  had  within  them  no  organs  of 
spiritual  sight,  and  if  there  were  no  spiritual  objects  of 
vision?  The  seeing  of  spirits  was  considered  a  help  to 
Christian  attainment,  and  inspired  the  faith  of  the  indi- 
vidual to  meet  the  opposition  of  that  age. 

Being  fully  persuaded  in  my  own  mind  that  all  will 
know  in  the  other  life,  if  not  in  this,  the  truth  of  these 
things,  I  can  cheerfully  bide  my  time.  Though  what  I  have 
Avritten  may  cause  many  to  sympathize  with  me  for  my 
delusion,  yet  I  think  I  have  the  truth  on  my  side.  Thougli 
they  may  seem  incredible  to  those  who  have  never  experi- 
enced them,  yet  they  are  very  precious  truths  to  those 
who  have  realized  them,  and  they  can  and  will  stand  the 
test  of  the  most  rigid  investigation,  upon  the  testimony  of 
witnesses  of  the  most  unimpeachable  veracity  and  sincerity. 

As  a  further  contribution,  I  extract  a  very  remarkable 
experience  from  a  pamphlet  by  the  Rev.  A.  K.  MacSorley, 
a  clergyman  of  the  Church  of  England,  and  published  in 
1865.  It  is  entitled,  "An  Appeal  to  the  Clergy  for  the 
Investigation  of  Spiritualism,  with  the  Personal  Experience 
of  the  Writer,  by  one  of  themselves."  Among  other  in- 
teresting experiences  narrated  is  the  following,  which  we 
have  slightly  abridged : 

"  One  evening  my  wife  and  I  were  invited  to  spend  the 
evening  with  a  friend,  whose  son  was  one  of  our  mediums. 
There  were  eight  of  us  altogether.  A  seance  was  held 
A  paraffin  lamp  was  burning,  and  we  were  told  by  the 
spirit  to  lower  the  light  and  screen  the  fire.  Then  we  were 
bid  to  mark  well  the  medium's  forehead.     After  a  short 


Clergymen  of  England.  159 

time  all  except  one  of  the  company  saw  a  light  in  the  me- 
dium's forehead. 

"  The  light  was  about  the  size  of  a  goose's  egg,  across 
his  forehead,  of  a  dim  nature,  not  at  all  bright,  but  there 
it  was.  Shortly  afterward  the  medium  was  again  made 
to  write  '  Pray.'  We  all  knelt  down,  and  1  prayed  aloud, 
'  Oh  Father,  grant  that  we  all  may  be  under  a  good  and 
gracious  influence,  so  that  we  may  receive  light  and  truth, 
that  we  may  do  nothing  contrary  to  thy  holy  will.  Open 
our  brother's  eyes  that  he  may  also  receive  light  as  well 
as  us,  to  thy  honor  and  glory,  for  thy  name's  sake.  Amen.' 
We  had  no  sooner  risen  from  our  knees  and  taken  our  seats 
than  he  said,  'I  also  see  the  light.'  The  medium  then 
wrote  on  the  paper,  '  Thank  God  !  you  have  seen  the  spirit- 
light  ;  now  we  shall  be  able  to  show  ourselves  to  you.'  I 
turned  up  the  light,  and  read  out  the  paper,  and  then  put 
it  down  again.  After  remaining  a  little  longer  quiet,  the 
medium  again  wrote,  'Mr.  K.,  mark  well  the  medium's 
action  from  his  head  to  his  waist,  and  keep  quiet.'  We  all 
sat  very  quiet,  in  great  expectation,  waiting  for  what  was 
to  come.  We  heard  a  great  rattle  like  some  electrical-ma- 
chine, and  the  room  began  to  tremble.  The  medium  stood 
up,  we  could  see  him  distinctly,  he  stood  erect,  his  arms 
stretched  out  in  the  form  of  a  cross ;  then  he  lifted  his 
hand  to  his  head,  slipping  his  fingers  through  his  hair  some 
half-dozen  times.  Presently  he  turned  to  the  wall  and 
shook  hands,  apparently,  with  some  one,  tlien  he  turned 
right  round,  and  appeared  to  do  the  same  with  some  one 
else,  then  with  another  also,  then  he  appeared  to  embrace 
a  fourth,  then  shook  hands  with  some  one  else,  and  so  on 
for  a  considerable  time,  as  if  he  had  been  meeting  with  a 
considerable  number  of  friends,  who  had  all  met  together 
for  some  gladsome  occasion.  Then,  after  having  saluted 
them  all,  he  again  stood  quiet.  We  could  now  see  from 
his  head  to  his  waist  quite  clearly — the  light  was  clearer. 


160  The  Clock  Steuck  Oke. 

Presently  his  appearance  was  changed,  and  there  stood 
before  us  a  man  of  about  middle  age,  with  a  bushy  beard 
of  sandy  color,  broad  face,  high  cheek-bones,  broad,  full 
forehead,  and  benevolent  countenance. 

"  He  looked  round  with  a  pleased  air  at  each  of  us,  and 
then  disappeared.  Next  came  a  young,  pale,  thin-faced 
man,  with  no  beard  and  but  very  little  whisker,  black  hair, 
and  mild,  pleasant-looking  countenance.  He  had  a  pair  of 
bands  round  his  neck,  as  a  clergyman  would  have  at  times. 
I  thought  I  knew  him,  but  to  this  day  I  cannot  recall  him 
to  my  recollection.  After  staying  about  the  same  time 
before  us  he  disappeared,  and  then  a  female  of  a  most 
beautiful  appearance  took  his  place.  She  was  standing  as 
if  in  the  attitude  of  prayer,  with  a  heavenly  countenance 
brightly  beaming  forth,  her  eyes  looking  upward,  and  her 
hair  nicely  done  up,  as  with  a  coronet,  but  it  was  all  hair ; 
and  she  had  a  sweet  flower  at  one  side  of  her  head.  My 
wife  cried  out, '  Surely  I  have  seen  her  before.  Is  she  not 
an  actress  ? '  She  disappeared,  and  the  medium  wrote  on  a 
bit  of  paper,  'No;  she  was  no  actress,  but  a  pure  and 
simple-minded  girl,  who  loved  her  God  and  her  fellow- 
creatures.  Go  you  and  do  likewise.'  I  then  turned  up  the 
light,  read  the  writing,  and  again  lowered  it.  The  next 
that  came  was  a  female — one  that  I  had  good  reason  to 
know  while  she  was  in  the  form.  As  soon  as  she  appeared, 
the  master  of  the  house  exclaimed,  '  Oh,  Mr.  K.,  is  that 
not  your  daughter?'  I  replied,  'You  forget  that  my 
daughter  is  in  the  flesh.  She  is  very  like  her — I  know  her 
well.'  She  came  near  me  and  smiled  sweetly.  My  wife 
knew  her  at  once,  having  been  intimate  with  her  while  in 
the  body,  and  she  said  to  her,  '  If  you  are  she  whom  I 
think  you  are,  let  me  know.'  She  drew  near  to  her,  and 
stooped  down  quite  close  to  her,  bowing  her  head  and 
smiling.  She  stopped  with  us  longer  than  any  of  the  others, 
and  after  again  bowing,  disappeared.     She  was  my  first 


Judge  Edmund's  Experience.  161 

wife,  and  the  mother  of  her,  Mr.  S.  thought,  she  was  so  like. 
After  she  went,  we  saw  one  after  another,  male  and  female, 
as  many  as  three  dozen.  All  seemed  heavenly  and  happy, 
apparently  delighted  that  they  could  thus  manifest  them- 
selves to  us.  When  all  had  gone,  the  medium  wrote  again, 
'Now,  Mr.  K.,  we  have  fulfilled  our  promise  to  you.  We 
have  shown  you  one  third  of  our  circle.  The  arrangements 
were  not  prepai'ed  for  the  others  to  show  themselves.  Go 
on  and  let  the  truth  be  known,  and  we  shall  be  with  you. 
Good  night.' " 

I  copy  from  a  letter  written  by  Judge  Edmunds  to  the 
New  York  Tribune :  "  My  next  step  was  to  see  an  indi- 
vidual spirit,  that  of  an  old  friend  who  had  been  dead  six 
or  eight  years.  I  was  in  my  room  at  work,  not  thinking 
of  him,  and  suddenly  I  saw  him  sitting  by  my  side,  near 
enough  for  me  to  touch  him.  I  perceived  I  could  exchange 
thoughts  with  him,  for,  in  answer  to  my  questions,  he  told 
me  why  he  had  come.  During  all  these  steps  of  progress 
I  could  converse  with  spirits  whom  I  saw,  as  easily  as  I 
could  with  any  living  mortal,  and  I  held  discussions  with 
them  as  I  have  with  mortals." 

The  time  is  coming,  and  I  think  not  far  distant,  when 
these  things  will  not  be  so  rare  as  they  are  now.  There 
are  many  now  who  enjoy  them,  which  gives  them  the  best 
assurance  of  immortality.  Faith  to  them  has  performed 
its  office — "  the  invisible  appears  in  sight,"  and  the  loved 
and  the  lost  are  seen  and  recognized  by  mortal  eyes.  It 
brings  to  my  mind  and  heart  that  which  is  unspeakably 
joyful  to  know,  that  they  watch  over  us,  and  "  can  be- 
come visible  to  mortals  "  now,  as  they  did  in  olden  time. 
I  have  no  argument  with  those  who  ridicule  these  things, 
but  simply  say,  that  to  my  mind  it  has  been  demonstrated, 
beyond  the  possibility  of  doubt,  that  they  can  and  do 
manifest  themselves. 


CHAPTER    XIII. 

THE   PHILOSOPHY   AND   EELIABILITY   OP  THESE 
MANIFESTATIONS. 

There  is  an  influence  which  one  person  can  exercise 
over  another  by  what  is  called  Mesmerism.  In  this  state 
the  external  senses  seem  to  be  partially  asleep,  or  para- 
lyzed, while  the  spiritual  senses  are  partially  opened.  The 
op'.n'ator  having  got  his  subject  completely  under  his  con- 
trol, can  then  make  him  see  whatever  he  chooses.  He  can 
project  usual  images  in  his  own  mind  by  his  own  will,  so 
that  the  subject  sees  objects  as  external  things.  Their  in- 
tense excitement  and  involuntary  gesticulations  show  un- 
mistakably that  they  conceive  them  to  be  as  real,  as  the 
outer  world  is,  to  the  waking  perceptions.  "We  were  told, 
in  our  investigations,  that  it  was  upon  this  principle  that 
spirits  operated  upon  those  whose  physical  organism  they 
could  control.  They  take  possession  of  the  hand,  and  use 
it  as  though  it  were  their  own,  and  write  without  perhaps 
controlling  the  mind  of  the  person  thus  influenced.  They 
take  possession  of  the  organ  of  speech,  through  which 
they  speak,  to  a  great  extent,  as  they  would  with  their 
own  physical  organization.  Children  are  sometimes  used 
in  this  way,  speaking  things  utterly  impossible  for  them 
to  have  conceived  by  their  own  faculties. 

There  are  many  who  speak  difierent  languages,  who  are 
entirely  ignorant  of  all  but  their  own.  The  persons  who 
control  them  use  the  language  in  which  they  spoke  diiring 
their  earth  life ;  and  often  those  who  are  familiar  wdth 
that  language  converse  with  them  in  this  way,  the  person 
through  whom  it  is  done  being  entirely  ignorant  of  what 
is  transpiring.  I  have  seen  two  persons  thus  controlled  by 
:*'two  spirits  converse  with  each  other  in  their  own  Ian- 


Polyglot  Writing.    "  163 

gnage,  while  neither  of  the  persons  (mediums)  throtigh 
whom  they  communicated  knew  anything  of  what  they 
wei"e  saying. 

An  intimate  friend  of  mine  in  Memphis,  many  years 
since,  was  very  much  opposed  to  these  things.  He  said, 
however,  if  they  would  write  through  him,  in  a  language 
which  he  did  not  understand,  and  it  was  ascertained  that 
it  was  a  language,  and  sensible  communication,  that  he 
would  believe  them.  They,  or  something,  took  him  at  his 
word,  and  for  weeks  and  months  he  wrote  in  Hebrew, 
Chinese,  and  perhaps  other  languages,  involuntarily.  This 
principle  is  confirmed,  I  think,  in  the  New  Testament  his- 
tory. It  is  a  law  of  the  spiritual  world,  and,  I  think, 
sheds  light  upon  every  phase  of  these  manifestations. 

While  I  am  fully  convinced  of  the  truth  of  the  phc' 
nomena  of  these  spiritual  manifestations,  and  believe  that 
the  mesmeric  principle  explains  the  philosophy  of  them,  I 
must  repeat  the  caution  I  have  so  often  given  as  to  placing 
implicit  confidence  in  them.  Upon  this  principle  the  bad 
as  well  as  the  good  can  and  do  communicate  ;  and  as  the 
evil  is  much  more  numerous  in  this,  so  it  is  in  the  other 
life,  as  to  those  who  are  in  aflinity  with  earth.  Conse- 
quently, more  evil  and  falsehood  than  good  and  truth  are 
communicated.  It  is  of  the  utmost  importance  for  every 
one  to  bear  this  in  mind,  in  order  that  he  may  be  protected 
from  all  the  hallucinations,  visible  images,  involuntary 
writing  or  speaking,  by  which  spirits  would  impose  them- 
selves upon  him  as  messengers  of  divine  truth.  We  were 
repeatedly  cautioned  against  receiving  as  truth  anything, 
no  matter  from  what  source  it  claimed  to  come,  unless  it 
was  corroborated  by  other  testimony  ;  and  to  receive  noth- 
ing as  to  doctrine  that  was  contrary  to  the  teachings  of 
the  Bible. 

I  insert  two  communications,  purporting  to  have  come 
from  the  father  and  son  of  an  old  friend.     The  son  was 


164  The  Clock  Struck  Ois^e. 

killed  in  the  battle  of  Chickamauga,  in  September,  1863. 
His  father  indulged  in  feelings  of  animosity  toward  the 
Northern  people,  and,  from  that  time,  they  were  intensi- 
fied by  the  death  of  his  noble  boy.  I  have  no  doubt  that 
the  communications  are  from  the  relatives  of  my  friend. 
I  know  the  pure,  simple,  honest  medium  through  whom 
they  were  received.  She  is  incapable  of  deception.  She 
knows  nothing  of  Spiritualism,  as  it  is  understood ;  never 
had  anything  to  do  with  "  circles"  or  "  seances ; "  but,  in 
the  quietude  of  her  own  room,  she  is  controlled  to  write 
some  remarkable  communications,  of  which  she  knows 
nothing  while  they  are  being  written.  These  communica- 
tions have  had  a  most  salutary  influence  on  the  person  to 
whom  they  are  addressed.  He  has  been  enabled  to  cast 
out  the  unclean  spirit  of  revenge  by  which  he  had  been 
controlled,  and  from  which  he  has  suffered  so  much  unhap* 
piness.  It  has  brought  that  to  his  mind  and  heart  which 
is  above  all  price,  and  he  is  now  consecrating  his  heart  and 
life  to  the  cause  to  which  he  dedicated  his  young  heart  in 
youth  and  ripened  manhood.  I  will  not — I  dare  not — 
scoff  at  or  ridicule  such  things,  but  hail  them  as  great  aux- 
iliaries to  draw  me  nearer  to  God,  and  to  seek  more  of  that 
purity  of  heart  without  which  no  one  can  be  happy  here 
or  in  the  eternal  world. 

On  November  12,  1871,  he  received  the  following: 
"  My  Dear  Father  :  You  are  waiting  for  my  fourth 
epistle.  You  have  been  trying  to  compose  your  thoughts 
into  channels  of  peace,  but  have,  so  far,  fallen  short  of  the 
true  condition.  I  can  not,  with  the  frankness  that  is  con- 
sistent with  truth,  congratulate  yonr  success.  Imperfec- 
tions belong  not  to  spiritual  victory.  Such  things  may  do 
about  your  common  life ;  but,  when  it  comes  to  matters 
of  the  soul,  a  total  abnegation  must  be  sealed  before  valid- 
ity is  acknoAvledged  here.  If  I  were  pleading  my  cause 
as  an  advocate  in  the  courts  where  human  power  decides, 


Letter  of  a  Son  to  his  Father.       165 

I  would  contend,  with  firm  earnestness,  for  what  I  felt  my 
claim.  I  stand  here  an  advocate,  not  where  science  is 
joined  with  justice,  as  measured  by  human  thought,  but 
as  a  firm  but  just  defender  of  my  father's  will,  deciding  a 
case  of  great  importance  for  courts  where  human  skill  can 
never  reach.  I  stand  here,  in  all  the  glory  of  my  commis- 
sion, to  save  a  soul  from  its  own  error,  to  cleanse  a  life 
from  all  imperfect  touch  in  the  eyes  of  that  Judge  who 
stands  supreme.  I  stand  as  an  advocate  of  God,  crowned 
with  the  power  of  that  helmet  and  shield,  with  no  petty 
fee  in  promise,  but  feelings  of  great  pride,  in  a  cause  so 
noble  and  just.  I  told  you  I  am  happy,  and  what  you 
must  do  to  gain  your  peace,  but  I  see  little  change.  You 
sometimes  imagine  you  have  changed,  but  I  see  down  to 
the  base  of  this  ill-fated  structure.  I  would  not  speak  as 
I  feel  I  must,  but  I  find  the  case  demands  the  act.  I  am 
grieved  to  draw  the  mantle  from  so  foul  a  corpse  as  I  see 
buried  in  your  breast — a  foul  corruption  of  hidden  form 
you  can  not  see. 

"My  dear  father,  what  may  I  offer  to  crave  your  pardon 
for  what  I  must  subscribe  to,  in  order  to  give  you  a  faith- 
ful picture  of  all  this?  Comfort  him,  oh,  angels  of  the 
blessed !  for  I,  his  son,  in  whom  he  sees  no  flaw,  must  draw 
this  mantle  from  a  form  so  hideous  in  the  sight  of  my 
King !  But  I  must  take  my  stand  before  the  lawful  court 
as  his  accuser.  Oh,  faithful  friends  of  many  happy  times, 
come,  bind  the  draperies  gently  over  the  bleeding  form ! 
When  it  becomes  the  part  of  an  advocate  to  argue  in  the 
court  of  Christ,  it  is  that  champion's  duty  to  speak  plainly 
all  the  cause.  I  here  avow  myself  the  defendant  in  my 
father's  name.  You  stand  accused  of  high  treason, 
charged  against  you  in  the  Book  of  Doom.  In  the  first 
place,  your  faults  are  many.  Before  the  hour  I  sealed, 
with  my  blood,  my  devotion  to  my  country's  pride  and 
honor  you  did  not  yield  with  submission,  as  you  should, 


166  The  Clock  Struck  One. 

to  the  chances  of  war.  When  the  solemn  words  reached 
you  that  I  was  no  more,  instead  of  bowing  meekly  to  that 
issue,  you  raised  a  hell  of  bitter  feeling  in  your  hitherto 
manly  breast,  and,  with  the  fury  of  undying  hate,  fed  the 
flames  that  have  raised  a  volcano  of  such  magnitude 
against  you  that  was  never  yet  reached  in  human  mind. 
You  took  my  distorted  image,  as  you  fancied  my  appear- 
ance, moldering  in  an  unknown  and  unlettered  tomb, 
drawing  all  the  wrappings  of  funeral  despair  around,  what 
seemed  to  friends,  the  fate  of  war. 

"  I  stand  here  to  expose  your  faults ;  not  to  worry,  but 
to  convince.  You  have  hugged  this  foul  compound  for 
long  years.  I  take  this  last  opportunity  I  shall  claim 
again  for  an  indefinite  period,  so  T  will  say  all.  You  have 
dragged  this  dreadful  carcass  around  with  you  for  long 
years,  so,  of  course,  it  is  hard  to  eradicate  what  has  be- 
come second  nature.  I  see  it,  as  it  is,  with  no  cover.  You 
still  hold  the  skeleton,  where  you  seem  to  inspect  it  at  will, 
which  you  do  often,  to  my  great  dissatisfaction.  I  am 
your  friend,  when  I  tell  you  it  is  not  gone — only  smothered 
a  little ;  indeed,  so  little,  it  is  very  hard  to  see  any  differ- 
ence. You  fool  credulity  when  you  say  '  I  am  all  right.' 
I  tell  you,  my  dear  father,  I  know  best.  You  ai'e  not  as 
well  by  far  as  I  wish  you  to  be,  for  you  lay  this  corpse 
out  often  in  your  mind,  fix  it  up  with  corresponding  gloom, 
hold  it  in  state  in  the  secret  chambers  of  your  soul,  but 
draw  a  white,  filmy  shade  over  its  huge  ugliness,  thinking 
this  is  sufficient,  leaving  the  rest  to  the  future. 

"  I  am  not  content  with  this.  I  must  have  all  to  carry 
to  my  King,  or  I  must  plead  again.  What  do  you  offei 
me,  when  I  tell  you  I  must  work  till  I  can  wipe  this  blot 
from  the  page  of  doom  ?  What  can  I  do,  unless  you  coin- 
cide with  me?  I  have  prayed,  watched,  worked,  and 
fought  with  you,  but  you  desert  me  ever  in  the  fight.  I 
am  almost  discouraged  to  proceed.     I  want  my  courage 


Son's  Importunity.  167 

brightened  sometimes.  I  can  only  receive  it  from  you.  I 
have  much  to  battle  for.  I  am  your  advocate  where  your 
voice  reaches  but  imperfectly.  I  am  your  counsel  where 
no  one  else  could  touch  your  need.  This  you  admit.  I 
am  your  defender  when  fresh  causes  come  to  blot  your 
hope  when  all  is  known.  I  have  made  every  testimony  of 
my  case  known  to  you  as  well  as  I  can;  but  still  you 
hold  aloof. 

"  My  dear  father,  why  do  you  treat  me  thus  ?  I  thought 
you  loved  me  beyond  all  chance ;  still  you  leave  to  chance 
the  boon  I  have  asked  as  my  reward.  Wherefore  need  I 
plead  but  for  you  ?  I  am  happy — blessed !  I  have  no 
boon  to  ask  in  my  own  good,  for  I  have  all  God  can 
give ;  I  only  plead  for  you.  If  I  fail  in  eloquence,  you,  in 
your  wisdom,  deem  so  requisite,  why,  my  dear  father,  please 
substitute  my  great  love  in  the  absence  of  all  this.  If  I 
fail  in  any  point  I  might  make  more  plain,  why  leave  that 
to  my  ignorance,  but,  oh,  never  to  the  cause  I  plead !  I 
am  pure ;  so  pure,  I  am  neither  part  nor  particle  of  any 
fraud,  or  seeming  fraud;  therefore  what  I  speak  is  holy, 
as  the  great  cause  is  just.  Oh,  my  father,  put  this  shadow 
forever  from  thy  life  !  I  have  brought  all  the  ways  I  could 
to  bear  on  this  subject.  If  I  could  only  see  you  forgiven, 
I  would  fly  to  you  on  the  wings  of  speed  to  warn  you  of 
this  great  joy ;  but  still  when  I  kneel  at  the  great  white 
throne  the  answer  is, '  Nay.'  I  wait  and  plead,  but  still  the 
sound  rolls  through  the  archives  of  eternity's  long  echoes, 
'  No,  no ;  never  till  he  is  pure  ! '  What  proof  is  this,  my 
noble  father,  that  you  are  changed  ?  Can  you  blame  me 
when  I  still  entreat,  and,  when  entreaty  fails,  that  I  should 
then  demand  ?  I  am  your  soul's  great  pacifier ;  therefore 
I  take  no  counterfeit  in  the  way  I  claim.  I  must  bring 
my  trust  in  all  that  is  beyond  the  slightest  taint  before  I 
can  give  my  sanction.  You  do  not  promise,  only  with 
your  lips.     I  must  have  spirit  proof  before  I  can  accept. 


168  TiiE  Clock  Struck  One. 

How  long  must  I  wander  on  the  boundary  of  your  dark- 
some valley  before  I  shall  take  the  offering  so  acceptable 
to  God  ?  How  long  must  my  spirit  wail  out  for  thee 
without  reward  ?  I  gained  the  privilege  to  go  to  you, 
and,  when  this  was  granted,  I  found  the  means  to  make 
myself  known  to  you  through  this  spirit  friend.  I  came, 
controlling  my  desire  to  avoid  the  haunts  of  sin,  to  bring 
you  this  peace.  '  Still,  oh  that  I  must  still  be  so  sad  to 
know  this  thought,  this  fact,  I  may  not  carry  to  my  God 
the  proof  of  your  reform.  No,  my  dear  father,  you  are 
not  changed — only  tempt  your  own  cunning  when  you 
suppose  so.  Oh,  how  many  on  earth  are  guilty  of  this 
fraud  !  It  is  not  enough  to  think,  but  you  must  have 
proof,  before  it  avails  one  jot  with  God.  Such  changes 
only  delude,  instead  of  blessing  the  one  in  fault.  I  can 
not  be  your  friend  unless  you  accept  what  I  offer.  You 
must  give  up  this  sin ;  it  is  a  sin  of  dark  cast.  You  some- 
times say  you  will  do  all  you  can  to  live  up  to  my  desire. 
When  you  speak  thus  I  am  both  glad  and  pained,  for  I 
still  claim  my  proof.  When  you  deny  all  your  good  words 
by  going  down  and  gathering  up  the  old  shapes,  covering 
them  anew,  till  you  get  the  whole  monster  where  it  was 
before,  and  I  come  with  troops  of  angels  to  draw  oblivion 
over  a  form  so  sad  ;  but  still  your  spirit  calls  it  back,  set- 
ting it  full  in  view,  till  spirits  even  weep  to  see  one  so 
bent  on  his  own  loss.  What  is  there  so  pleasing  in  a 
spectacle  so  unfair,  to  give  such  grim  food  for  constant 
thought  ?  I  think  other  reflections  would  suit  one  of  your 
refined  taste  much  better.  I  want  to  understand  the  secret 
I  have  so  far  failed  to  solve. 

"  I  am  weary  of  this  trial,  if  it  must  only  end  forever  in 
such  failure.  I  love  you  so  fondly,  it  draws  my  deepest 
condemnation  on  your  head  when  I  have  always  to  return 
with  my  old  petition  still,  only  yet  to  hear  the  tolling 
sound  of  the  death-knell  reverberated  along  tlie  measure- 


Forgive  as  I  Forgive.  169 

less  realms  of  space.  Oh,  when  will  all  this  cease?  I 
know  you  can  do  what  I  ask,  but  when  will  it  be  fulfilled  ? 
Oh,  my  dear  father  !  I  appeal  to  all  your  noble  mind,  to 
every  high-born  trait ;  1  ask  in  the  name  of  my  God, 
whom  you  perjure  by  your  ill-kept  vows.  Remember 
when  you  pray,  "  Forgive  me  as  I  forgive,"  how  ill  you 
keep  your  part.  I  beg,  of  all  your  hopes  both  on  earth 
and  here,  to  root  this  evil  from  your  soul.  You  are  not 
conscious  of  its  huge  deformity. 

"  Now,  I  could,  have  written  a  much  more  beautiful 
letter,  but  I  am  at  the  substance,  not  gilding.  We  must 
have  a  firm  bottom,  or  the  structure  will  topple  for  the 
want  of  sti-ength.  I  appeal  to  you,  by  all  the  love  you 
bear  my  name,  by  the  sins  you  have  ofiered  in  memory 
to  me,  to  blot  out  this  dark  sin  forever.  I  beg  you  to 
do  this  for  my  sake.  Do  not  feel  worried,  when  you  can 
look  this  change,  in  your  honest  way,  straight  in  the  face, 
and  say  with  your  spirit,  I  forgive  them.  Then  can  I  go 
with  all  this  joy  to  God,  and  the  loud  hosannahs  will  be 
shouted  through  all  the  heavenly  choir ;  and  I  will  fold 
my  spirit's  shield  in  peace  about  your  life,  sealing  its  close 
in  the  peaceful  garb  of  love ;  and  the  last  sleep  will  come 
as  sweetly  as  the  purest  joy  of  Psalmist's  tenderest  chord 
when  notes  of  harmony  accord." 

On  November,  21,  1871,  he  received  the  following: 
"  My  Dear  Son — You  have  often  wished  for  my  pres- 
ence, or  some  sign  of  my  presence.  Your  mother  is  your 
shield,  I  have  other  interests  to  attend  to ;  I  have  general 
watch  to  keep  over  my  flock.  This  is  a  beautiful  system, 
son,  that  we  still  keep  the  right  before  our  children,  even 
when  they  no  longer  see  us.  I  am  always  busy,  first  with 
one,  then  with  another,  trying  to  settle  their  course  through 
channels  of  duty  and  Godlike  peace ;  but  you  are  so  well 
provided,  for,  I  never  made  special  application  to  oflfer  my 
remarks.    We  entreat  before  we  can  accomplish  our  desires, 


170  The  Clock  Struck  One. 

even  in  the  smallest  way ;  so  you  must  not  think  it  strange 
or  feel  hurt  when  friends  don't  answer  your  curious  wish. 
Spirits  are  not  creatures  of  will,  but  powers  subservient 
to  God's  command.  Do  not  feel  badly  if  I  should  not 
come  again ;  and  never  ask  for  what  is  unnecssary,  for  it 
costs  us  a  great  deal  of  severe  prayer  to  gain  your  idle  be- 
hests. I  am  perfectly  blessed.  Serve  God,  my  son,  in 
every  act  of  your  life ;  this  is  the  one  great  principle  of 
creation.  If  the  vast  world  accepted  its  legitimate  ruler,  it 
would  be  a  great  garden  of  love  and  peace,  instead  of  a 
fratricidal  field.  You  think  of  going  into  the  service  of 
the  ministry.  You  think  well,  my  son,  if  you  feel  pure 
in  the  purpose — I  mean  if  you  can  prove  that  you  are  in- 
deed pure.  There  is  a  great  difference  between  thinking, 
and  being  so.  I  will  give  you  the  test :  Whenever  you 
can  meet  every  exigency  of  life  with  composure,  yielding 
all  to  God's  disposal,  with  cheerful  spirit,  reserving  noth- 
ing, then  you  may  feel  humbly  secure.  My  son,  you  can 
never  feel  humble  enough,  for  man,  however  good,  is  in- 
deed a  mere  nothing  compared  with  God ;  still,  the  nature 
he  has  given  makes  both  collectively  imited.  The  thought, 
the  substance  of  the  soul,  is  ever  existent,  and  makes  its 
own  merit  as  it  is  used  ;  therefore,  son,  try  always  to  make 
that  link  pure  in  the  strength  of  its  perfection.  You  have 
been  ably  corrected  in  the  principal  fault  of  your  life. 
Tom  is  a  noble  boy  still,  with  far  more  fame  in  the  Vol- 
ume of  G.od  than  you  could  gather  for  him  in  either  Church 
or  state,  college  or  university;  and  as  the  cause  of  your 
great  transgression  has  been  the  main  cause  of  having  it 
removed,  you  must  not  feel  secure  to  settle  down  in  con- 
tentment with  this  for  your  warrant :  that  you  no  longer 
sin  in  this  way ;  but  you  must  try  to  have  the  old  fault 
less,  by  the  character  you  apply  to  men  who  sin  like  you — 
in  every  action  of  your  life.  Remember,  pure  water  flows 
from  crystal  fountains  only,  not  from  muddy  gorges ;  so, 


Message  to  Son  Anthony.  171 

if  you  hope  to  impress  others,  you  must  be  genuinely  im- 
pressed yourself.  Tell  Anthony,  when  he  comes,  that  I 
left  a  message  for  him,  which  is  my  blessing.  I  would  like 
to  offer  the  same  compliment  to  my  grandson,  sending  him 
forth  to  battle  in  the  army  of  Christ,  with  a  fervent  God- 
speed ;  but  he  would  not  acknowedge  its  worth ;  so  I  will 
not  intrude,  but  leave  it  in  substance,  if  not  in  expression. 
T  bless  all  my  children,  praying  as  they  need,  but  stay  not 
particularly  with ;  any  for  work  of  this  nature  belongs  to 
me.  What  a  great  privilege,  son,  for  a  parent  to  shelter 
his  fold  even  when  the  river  is  between.  You  are  as  hap- 
py, I  know,  as  you  can  be,  under  existing  circumstances. 
I  would  advise  you  to  settle  your  mind  by  engaging  in 
some  definate  occupation.  I  believe  you  are  not  equal  to 
the  task  of  carrying  on  your  farm  pecuniarily,  as  well  as 
lacking  in  labor.  I  would  much  prefer  your  remaining  in 
the  cottage,  as  you  are  domestically,  for  mother  is  most 
pleased  with  this  home ;  she  is  standing  by  me  now,  and 
says,  '  tell  Finnic  not  to  forget  the  tree,  and  to  fix  it  where 
we  can  both  enjoy  its  shade  when  it  is  hot ;  and  when  we 
read  it  will  make  sweet  symphony  with  beautiful  thoughts 
when  the  summer  breeze  plays  with  its  foliage.'  I  like  to 
please  her,  for  she  was  my  comfort  and  my  help  in  life's 
trying  strife,  and  to  her  lofty  character  do  I  owe  much  of 
my  present  happiness  and  distinction.  Tell  my  darling 
daughter,  your  precious  wife,  that  she  has  my  double  ben- 
ediction ;  for  her  pure  and  lofty  character,  and  her  sublime 
faith  in  God  have  helped  you  to  lift  your  steps  above  the 
quagmire  of  hate.  I  bless  you  jointly,  and  all  my  earthly 
representatives  also.  Be  true  to  your  God  and  all  that  it 
involves,  before  either  success  or  peace  will  open  before 
your  wandering  exile  in  the  flesh.  I  have  written  you  a 
long  letter,  and  have  intended  doing  it  long,  but  for  many 
general  delays,  have  found  this  my  first  opportunity. 
"  I  shall  not  write  again,  may  be  never.    You  know  your 


172  The  Clock  Struck  One. 

duty,  and  have  many  to  still  point  the  way.  I  may  not 
have  permission  to  come  soon,  so  God  bless  you,  my  child, 
and  come  to  your  father  in  the  land  of  joy  and  rest,  earned 
by  your  love  and  duty  in  the  service  of  God." 

His  father  died  in  1863,  aged  ninety-two  years.  For 
nearly  fifty  years  he  was  a  class-leader  in  the  Methodist 
Church,  and  a  recording  steward  of  the  circuit. 

This,  like  many  other  things  God  has  bestowed  upon  us, 
may  be  a  blessing  or  a  curse.  If  we  blindly  receive  every- 
thing as  truth  coming  from  spirits,  we  will  soon  be  out  at 
sea  without  chart,  rudder,  or  compass,  and  our  ship  will 
soon  be  wrecked  in  the  whirlpool  of  error.  Fire  left  alone 
in  its  fury  is  a  destroying  element ;  cared  for  and  governed 
is  a  most  valuable  servant  of  man,  performing  the  most 
important  work  in  developing  the  resources  of  our  country. 
We  are  borne  over  the  ocean  in  the  floating  palace  by 
water  and  fire,  yet  the  one  will  burn,  the  other  drown  you. 
So  with  spiritual  intercoui-se.  Governed  and  directed 
wisely  it  is  a  great  blessing ;  misguided  it  may  do  much 
mischief.  Hence  I  have  advised  some  to  have  nothing  to 
do  with  it,  because  I  believed  they  would  be  absorbed  by 
it,  so  as  to  disqualify  them  for  the  duties  of  life.  I  have 
advised  another  class  to  investigate  it.  The  atheist,  the 
materialist  I  have  thought  would  be  greatly  benefited,  and 
could  not  be  injured  by  it.  When  its  true  character  is 
properly  understood,  its  potency  to  evil  will  be  greatly  re- 
duced, if  not  entirely  destroyed. 

One  of  the  very  first  lessons  we  must  learn  is,  that  for 
awhile  we  are  precisely  the  same  beings  we  were  before 
we  passed  over  the  river  called  Death.  Yet  there  are 
many  who  will  not  stop  to  learn  this  lesson.  They  imagine 
because  they  are  spirits  that  they  know  a  great  deal  more. 
We  must  bear  in  mind  that  we  are  spirits  now  as  much  as 
we  will  be  then.  Our  surroundings  only  will  be  different. 
We  are  liable  to  err  there  as  well  as  here.     We  must  not 


What  shall  we  Do  with  it?  173 

be  led  away  by  the  fascination  of  the  intercourse  to  over- 
look this  important  question.  From  what  kind  or  condition 
does  this  intelligence  come  ?  Is  it  from  a  human  being 
like  yourself? — one  liable  to  be  mistaken,  be  he  ever  so 
honest  in  his  convictions  of  the  truth  of  what  he  may  be 
saying,  to  say  nothing  now  of  the  innumerable  number  of 
lying,  deceiving  spirits  who  can  communicate  as  well  as 
the  truthful  ?  There  was  no  truth  more  earnestly  and  fre- 
quently mentioned  than  this  in  our  investigations.  "  Our 
intercourse  is  not,  can  not  be  perfect."  It  does  not,  can 
not  speak  with  authority,  and  in  everything  communicated 
we  must  use  our  own  judgment. 

What  shall  we  do  with  it  ?  It  is  springing  up  in  all 
parts  oi  the  earth,  and  leading  millions  into  captivity.  la 
there  no  medium  for  us  between  blind  faith,  in  its  teachings 
and  knowledge,  between  fanaticism  and  infidelity,  between 
superstition  and  reason?  Can  we,  amid  this  deluge  of 
time,  find  no  Ararat  on  which  our  ark  may  rest,  and  whence 
we  may  send  our  dove  to  return  with  its  olive-branch, 
rather  than  the  raven  to  perish  amid  the  desert  waste  of 
waters  ?  Let  us,  however,  bear  in  mind  that  amid  all  the 
discouragements,  difiiculties  and  errors  that  attend  our  re- 
searches the  truth  can  be  found  by  the  persevering  inves- 
tigator. Truth  and  error  are  in  mortal  life  ever  mingled 
together,  and  it  is  the  part  of  wisdom  to  separate  them, 
and  not  reject  the  truth  because  error  sits  down  beside  it 
and  assumes  its  guise. 

The  man  of  science  calls  it  superstitition ;  the  man  of  the 
world  calls  it  delusion ;  many  of  the  religionists  characterize 
it  as  Satanic.  In  either  case  it  is  well  worthy  the  investi- 
gation of  the  learned,  rather  than  their  scoffs  and  sneers. 
If  faith  can  be  placed  in  human  testimony  then  these  mani- 
festations are  as  well  established  as  any  ether  facts  can  be 
which  depend  upon  evidence.  Every  avenue  through 
which  we  gain  information  is  used  in  demon&Mating,  be* 


174  The  Clock  Struck  Oite. 

yond  the  possibility  of  doubt,  to  the  honest  inquirer,  the 
truth  of  these  manifestations. 

I  copy  from  Hon.  Robert  Dale  Owens'  "Debatable 
Land  "  what  was  the  result  of  his  experience  relative  to 
these  teachings,  stating  here,  as  I  have  often  done,  that  for 
even  a  longer  time  of  examination  my  experience  and  ob- 
servation has  been  identical  with  his  upon  this  subject. 
He  says,  addressing  the  Protestant  clergy:  "Many  of 
your  number  are  probably  deterred  from  entering  upon 
this  task  by  the  idea  that  the  alleged  phase  of  modern 
revelation  is  anti-Christian  in  tendency.  If,  after  a  varied 
experience  of  sixteen  years  in  different  countries,  I  am  en- 
titled to  offer  an  opinion,  it  is  that  if  such  spiritual  com- 
munications be  sought  in  an  earnest,  becoming  spirit,  the 
views  presented  will,  in  the  vast  majority  of  cases,  be  in 
strict  accordance  with  the  teachings  of  Christ,  such  as  we 
may  reasonably  conceive  these  to  have  been  from  the 
testimony  of  his  evangelical  biographers — the  breath,  the 
very  essence  of  his  divine  philosophy.  The  following 
may  be  taken  as  the  great  leading  principles  on  which  in- 
telligent Spiritualists  unite : 

"  1.  This  is  a  world  governed  by  a  God  of  love  and 
mercy,  in  which  all  things  work  together  for  good  to  those 
who  reverently  conform  to  his  eternal  laws. 

"  2.  In  strictness  there  is  no  death.  Life  continues  from 
the  life  which  now  is  into  that  which  is  to  come.  In  all 
cases  in  which  Hfe  is  well  spent  the  change  which  men  are 
wont  to  call  death  is  God's  last  and  best  gift  to  his  crea- 
tures here. 

"  3.  The  earth  phase  of  life  is  an  essential  preparation  for 
the  life  which  is  to  come.  Its  appropriate  duties  and  call- 
ings can  not  be  neglected  without  injury  to  human  welfare 
and  development  both  in  this  world  and  the  next.  Even 
its  enjoyments,  temperately  accepted,  are  fit  preludes  to 
the  happiness  of  a  higher  state. 


MqRAL   GRAVITATIOlSr.  175 

"  4.  The  phase  of  life  which  follows  the  death  change  is 
in  strictest  sense  the  supplement  of  that  which  precedes 
it,  .  .  .  Vastly  wiser  and  more  dispassionate  than  we, 
they  are  still,  however,  fallible,  and  they  are  governed  by 
the  same  general  laws  of  being  modified  only  by  corporeal 
disenthralment  to  which  they  were  subjected  here. 

"  5.  Our  state  here  determines  our  initial  state  there. 
In  the  next  world  we  simply  gravitate  to  the  position  for 
which  by  life  on  earth  we  fitted  ourselves.  There  is  no 
instantaneous  change  of  character  when  we  pass  the  pres- 
ent phase  of  life.  Our  virtues,  our  vices,  our  intelligence, 
our  ignorance,  all  pass  over  with  us,  modified,  doubtless, 
but  to  what  extent  we  know  not,  when  the  spiritual  body 
emerges  divested  of  its  fleshly  incumbrance,  yet  essentially 
the  same  as  when  the  death  slumber  came  over  us. 

"  The  suiFerings  there  are  natural  sequents  of  evil  doing 
and  evil  thinking  here ;  are  as  various  in  character  and  in 
degree  as  the  enjoyments,  but  they  are  mental,  not  bodily. 
There  have  always  existed  intermundane  laws  according 
to  which  men  may  occasionally  obtain,  under  certain  con- 
ditions, revealings  from  those  who  have  passed  to  the 
next  world  before  them.  A  certain  proportion  of  human 
beings  are  more  sensitive  to  spiritual  perceptions  than  their 
fellows  ;  and  it  is  usually  in  their  presence,  or  through  the 
medium  of  one  or  more,  that  ultramundane  intercoui'se 
occurs.  When  the  conditions  are  favorable,  and  the  sen- 
sitive, through  whom  the  manifestations  come,  is  highly 
gifted,  these  may  supply  important  materials  for  thought, 
and  valuable  rules  of  conduct.  But  the  spiritual  phenom- 
ena, in  their  highest  phases,  do  much  more  than  this. 
They  furnish  proof  addressed  to  the  reason  and  tangible 
to  the  senses,  of  the  reality  of  another  life,  better  and 
happier  than  this,  and  of  which  our  earthly  pilgrimage  is 
but  the  novitiate.  They  bring  immortality  to  light  under 
a  blaze  of  evidence  which  outshines,  as  the  sun  the  stars, 


176  The  Clock  Struck  One. 

all  traditional  or  historical  testimonies.  For  surmise  they 
give  us  conviction,  and  assured  knowledge  for  wavering 
belief.  In  all  this  there  is  no  speculative  divinity.  Fur- 
ther than  this,  I  have  never,  out  of  thousands  of  commu- 
nications, received  one  that  denounced  any  sincere  relig- 
ious opinion,  whether  Catholic  or  Protestant,  Mahommedan 
or  Hindoo.  ... 

"  Does  it  occur  to  you  that  modern  spiritual  phenomena, 
which  men  so  able  and  so  little  disposed  to  superstition 
admit  as  realities,  may  be  worth  looking  into  ?  Hun- 
dreds of  thousands  feel  assured  to-day  that  they  have  this 
clear  and  irresistible  evidence  for  immortality.  Think  of 
such  a  living  conviction.  Consider  how  it  stands  out 
above  all  that  wealth  or  fame  and  every  earthly  good  for- 
tune can  bestow — the  blessing  of  blessings,  which  the 
world  can  neither  give  nor  take  away." 

I  have  no  comments  to  make  on  these  things,  but  leave 
every  one  to  draw  their  own  inferences,  which,  doubtless, 
will  be  in  accordance  with  their  opinion  of  these  things. 
They  certainly  are  of  such  a  character  as  to  deserve  an 
investigation  by  those  who  desire  to  know  the  truth.  We 
can  not  ignore  the  facts.  We  can  not  believe  that  the 
millions  who  believe  in  them  are  deceived.  Having  for 
near  a  score  of  years  believed  them,  I  have  pursued  the 
even  tenor  of  my  way,  in  the  discharge  of  the  duties  as- 
signed me  by  the  Church,  paying  little  or  no  attention  to 
the  subject  since  our  investigations  closed,  in  1855. 

The  subject  of  "  the  old  clock  striking,"  and  the  manner 
in  which  I  was  treated  by  the  St.  Louis  Christian  Advo- 
cate^ has  been  the  occasion  of  bringing  before  the  public 
the  contents  of  this  book.  Whatever  of  good  or  evil  it 
may  produce  may  be,  in  part  at  least,  attributed  to  the 
"  clock  story,"  arid  the  manner  of  its  discussion. 

The  spirit  of  free  inquiry  is  abroad  in  the  world.  There 
is  special  earnestness  manifested  in  a  critical  analysis  of 


Triumphs  of  Christianity.  177 

the  Bible  and  its  claims  to  supernatural  origin.  The  open 
atheist,  who  scoffs  at  mystery  and  miracles,  and  professes 
to  believe  nothing  that  he  can  not  analyze,  is  puzzled  at 
these  manifestations.  Skepticism  arising  from  the  general 
stimulus  of  thought  is  not  so  formidable  an  enemy  of  the 
Christian  religion  as  many  suppose.  It  is  a  salutary  phase 
of  the  ordinary  evolution  of  the  mind.  By  detecting  and 
exposing  error,  it  prepares  the  way  for  the  advent  of  truth. 
Powerful  and  aggressive  as  it  is,  I  think  its  mission  is 
drawing  to  a  close.  The  means  are  already  being  pre- 
pared by  which  the  human  mind,  however  cultivated  and 
scientific,  shall  be  elevated  to  a  higher  and  purer  light  than 
has  ever  been  shed  upon  it.  Difficulties  which  have  been 
considered  insurmountable  will  be  removed,  obscurities 
will  be  explained  and  reconciled,  the  skeptic  silenced,  and 
the  Christian  enlightened,  when  revelation  is  seen  as  a 
perfected  whole.  Divine  truth  shall  burst  forth  with  new 
glory  from  the  spiritual  sense  of  the  holy  Word  of  God. 
The  Church  has  executed  its  commission  according  to  the 
letter  of  that  word.  Its  tendency  however,  has  been  to 
formalism.  Not  only  the  Romish,  but  the  Protestant 
Churches,  have  trusted  too  much  in  the  imposing  forms 
and  ceremonies  of  their  religious  worship.  The  human 
mind  has  arrived  at  that  stage  of  progression  when  it 
bursts  the  bonds  of  literal  or  sensuous  interpretation  of 
the  Word  of  Life.  There  are  aspirations  for  that  which  is 
above  the  old  methods  of  interpretation,  which  were  nec- 
essary in  former  times.  This  inevitable  warfare  between 
the  spirit  and  the  letter  will  cease  only  with  a  complete 
victory  of  the  former.  "  The  letter  killeth,  but  the  spirit 
giveth  life."  In  its  triumphs  it  will  enlighten,  revive,  pu- 
rify, and  bless  the  Church  by  light  from  heaven.  There 
will  be  no  new  revelation,  but  the  opening  of  the  seals 
which  have  hidden  from  our  eyes  the  spiritual  sense  of 
the  Word  of  God. 

8* 


178  The  Clock  Struck  One. 

The  credibility  of  the  Christian  religion  depends  greatly 
upon  the  universality  of  the  laws  and  principles  upon 
which  it  is  founded.  What  was  done  two  or  four  thou- 
sand years  ago,  under  similar  conditions  can  be  done  now. 
If  we  believe  that  Jacob,  Moses,  Ezekiel,  or  John  had 
visions  of  angels,  we  must  admit  it  to  be  possible  for  per- 
sons to  have  similar  visions  in  the  present  age.  If  Paul 
was  carried  up  to  the  third  heaven  while  still  living  in  the 
body,  why  may  not  others  thus  have  their  spiritual  eyes 
opened  to  see  the  paradise  of  God  ?  These  things,  I  think, 
are  being  repeated,  with  the  necessary  modifications,  be- 
neath the  critical  eyes  of  philosophy  and  science. 

If  the  theology  and  psychology  of  the  Bible  are  true, 
of  which  we  have  not  the  slightest  doubt,  then  these 
things,  stupendous  as  they  may  at  first  seem,  are  not  only 
practicable  and  credible,  but  irresistible.  The  sincere 
Christian  should  hail  them  with  joy  as  the  time  spoken  of 
by  our  Lord,  when  we  should  see  the  angels  of  God  ascend- 
ing and  descending.  Revelation  has  its  successive  steps 
and  degrees,  one  unfolding  out  of  and  founded  upon  the 
other.  Theology,  when  properly  understood,  and  science 
are  both  from  God.  Hence,  there  can  be  no  conflict,  the 
one  with  the  other.  It  is  ignorance  of  one  or  the  other 
which  makes  some  believe  there  is  antagonism  between 
them.  There  is  really  no  mystery,  but  ignorance.  The 
vast  volume  of  nature,  spread  out  before  us,  when  prop- 
erly understood,  and  the  revelations  God  has  made  in  his 
"Word,  harmonize  with  each  other.  Science  and  true  the- 
ology are  married.  The  truths  of  each  are  written  upon 
their  face,  to  those  who  have  discernment  enough  to  dis- 
cover them.  "  He  that  hath  ears  to  hear,  let  him  hear." 
He  that  hath  eyes  to  see,  let  him  see  what  is  now  being 
effected  by  the  instrumentalities  of  these  manifestations. 
It  is  only  from  a  spiritual  stand-point  that  we  are  prepared 
to  understand  and  appreciate  these  heavenly  truths,  which 


i  But  One  Responsible.  179 

are  in  harmony  with  the  same  truths  and  principles  re- 
corded in  the  Bible. 

Having  now  given  my  honest  views  of  what  I  believe 
to  be  the  truth,  I  wish  it  to  be  distinctly  understood  that 
I  represent  no  one  but  myself.  No  sect,  party,  or  Church 
is  in  any  sense  responsible  for  what  I  have  written.  Not 
that  I  claim  to  be  the  author,  but  the  amanuensis  of  what 
I  have  received,  mainly  through  the  teachings  at  our  circle. 
I  have  been  to  no  other.  I  have  copied,  from  various 
sources,  what  I  believed  to  be  the  truth,  which  is  in  har- 
mony therewith.  Sometimes  I  have  quoted  without  giv- 
ing the  author  of  the  sentiment  expressed.  The  book, 
such  as  it  is,  has  been  written  amid  a  pressure  of  other 
duties,  without  time  to  rewrite  and  correct,  as  I  desired  to 
have  done.  I  know  it  has  many  imperfections.  I  make 
no  claim  to  originality  as  to  the  truths  contained,  or  the 
manner  in  which  they  are  expressed.  I  have  done  what 
I  felt  it  my  duty  to  perform,  leaving  the  result  with  Him 
who  can  bring  order  out  of  confusion,  harmony  out  of 
chaos,  and  make  even  the  weak  things  confound  the 
mighty. 

I  ask  an  unprejudiced  verdict  from  those  who  have  fol- 
lowed me  through  these  pages,  as  to  whether  the  facts 
contained  therein  be  not  in  accordance  with  the  Scriptures 
of  Divine  Truth, 


/^a^wd^  ulM^oJc 


-6-^ 


/TlM^  cA~^ aXc 


CHAPTER    XIV. 

COMMUNICATIONS  RECEIVED  THROUGH  DR.  J.  V.  MANSFIELD, 
361    SIXTH    AVENUE,    NEW    YORK. 

On  the  22d  day  of  May  Rev.  Philip  Tuggle,  Presiding 
Elder  of  the  Holly  Springs  District,  North  Mississippi  Con- 
ference, and  myself  called  on  Dr.  M.  to  deliver  a  letter 
from  a  friend  in  Memphis  to  him. 

He  met  us  at  the  door  and  invited  us  up-stairs. 

"  We  have  come,"  said  I,  "  to  deliver  this  letter,  and  ex- 
pose, if  we  can,  what  you  profess  to  do." 

He,  smiling,  taking  each  one  of  us  by  the  hand,  said: 

"  I  will  take  this  one  first." 

Brother  Tuggle  wrote,  asking  if  there  was  any  one  pres- 
ent who  wished  to  communicate  with  him  ? 

One  was  written  signed,  Minerva  Scruggs.  Brother  T. 
did  not  seem  to  recognize  the  name ;  when  it  was  written 
I  was  the  wife  of  Phineas  T.  Scruggs.  In  it  she  expressed 
her  joy  that  he  had  come  there  with  me.  The  Doctor 
turned  to  me  while  reading  it,  and  asked  me  if  my  name 
svas  Watson  ?    He  then  wrote  as  follows : 

"  Bless  you,  bless  my  dear  son,  for  the  assurance  I  have 
you  allow  me  a  place  in  your  heart  of  hearts.  Your  pre- 
cious, dear  mother,  Susannah,  and  I,  together  with  your 
friend  Andrews,  have  been  with  you  for  years — yes,  as 
you  have  traveled  up  and  down  the  earth  cogitating  in 
your  mind  what  was  duty.  Often  would  you  ask  yourself, 
'  If  a  man  die  shall  he  live  again  ? '  With  all  your  faith 
in  the  Book  of  books,  of  the  soul's  immortality  you  have 
at  times  doubted ;  or  wondered,  if  you  might  not  be  mis- 
taken. Then,  at  times,  you  have  said  in  your  soul,  as  you 
talked  to  the  multitude,  that  you  could  not  be  mistaken ; 


182  The  Clock  Struck  One. 

and  you  have  declared  your  faith  in  the  revelation  of  the 
Bible.  In  this  way  you  have  lived  until  you  heard  those 
tiny  raps,  and  other  maifestations,  which  satisfied  your 
mind  they  originated  from  an  intelligence  beyond.  You 
have,  from  time  to  time,  made  records  of  such  manifesta- 
tions, and,  after  looking  them  over  and  over,  you  have 
thought,  and  that  wisely  too,  to  put  them  into  book  form. 
The  work  is  one  that  will  do  an  immense  good.  But  of 
that  I  will  say  more  by  and  by.  Your  old  friend  Samuel 
Gilbert  and  Calvin  W.  Cherry  are  with  me  now,  and  bid 
me  say  to  you,  Dare  to  be  bold  in  the  defence  of  truth 
that  wells  up  in  your  soul  from  day  to  day.  You  ought 
to  be  thankful — I  know  you  are — that  you  have  lived  to 
see  this  light  within  your  souL  Go  on,  my  son ;  mind  not 
what  the  would-be  wise  may  say  or  think.  Know  you  are 
in  talking  distance  with  your  dear  departed, 

"  Your  father,  levin  watson." 

(My  father  was  a  Methodist  from  his  youth.  I  think  he 
was  a  class-leader  about  forty  years  of  his  life.) 

Soon  after  this  it  was  written : 

"  Can  I  see  you,  dear  Brother  Watson,  where  I  can  talk 
with  you,  where  I  can  thank  you  for  your  good  feelings 
toward  me  in  life.  Again,  even  in  death,  you  did  not  for- 
get to  speak  kindly  of  me.  I  was  by  many  thought  to  be 
a  religious  fanatic ;  but,  Brother  Watson,  my  faith  in  that 
Book,  which  you  know  was  my  meat  and  drink  for  years, 
■•.arried  me  safe  over  the  Jordan  of  life,  as  it  has  millions  of 
millions  before  me.  I  acted,  or  endeavored  to  act,  up  to 
its  precepts,  and  in  doing  so  I  was  happy.  I  had  often 
heard  of  the  new  ism,  and  the  new  ship,  but  I  thought 
best  to  stick  to  the  old  ship,  knowing  that  was  sure.  But, 
brother,  I  now  see  how  vastly  more  good  I  could  have 
done  on  earth,  or  to  my  fellow- mortals,  had  the  light  of 
spirit  communion  lit  up  my  heart  and  mind,  as  it  has  yours. 
Brother,  you  need  not  be  ashamed  to  speak  out  boldly, 


Universal  Bkotiieehood.  183 

in  your  valuable  paper,  or  book,  of  the  truth  of  spirit 
communion.  The  time  is  fast  approaching  when  it  will 
swallow  up  all  other  isms,  and  there  will  be  one  universal 
Church  or  brotherhood,  instead  of  the  many  taught  even 
at  your  time  of  life. 

"  Your  forthcoming  book  will  be  criticised  by  the  Church ; 
but  care  not  for  that,  it  is  a  step  in  the  right  direction. 
But  of  that  I  will  say  more  hereafter.  You  would  ask  me 
if  I  found  the  spirit  world  as  I  had  anticipated?  Oh, 
Brother,  let  me  assure  you  it  far  surpasses  anything  I  had 
ever  hoped  of  enjoying.  While  on  earth  my  theme  was 
the  Hill  of  Calvary ;  here  it  is  progrkssion,  upward  and 
onward  forever. 

"  Will  you  say  to  the  dear  ones  in  Augusta  that  Brother 
Andrews  is  often  with  them,  and  would  talk  with  them. 
"  Your  brother,  j.  d.  Andrews." 

"Friekd  Watson:  Tell  Dixon  we  shall  meet  again. 

.  .  .  Could  you  have  witnessed  the  meeting  of  friend 
Poston  and  daughter,  as  I  did.     They  called  me  Judge. 

"  CHARLES  SCOTT." 

On  the  24th  I  called  again  on  Dr.  Mansfield,  and  wrote 
privately,  asking  if  my  wife  would  communicate  with  me, 
wrapping  it  up  in  several  folds  of  paper.  It  was  then 
written : 

"Do  not  scold  me,  Brother,  for  taking  time  you  in- 
tended your  once  precious  consort  should  have  improved, 
but  she  is  not  present  this  moment.  I  have  thought  I 
would  finish  my  communication  given  you  the  other  day, 
which  I  failed  to  do  for  want  of  control.  You  wanted  me 
to  give  the  places  included  in  my  circuits  in  Arkansas. 
Well:  Dardanelle,  Dover,  Clarksville,  Augusta,  and  Hich- 
land,  Jackson  Co.  I  died  about  thirteen  miles  from 
Augusta,  in  Jackson  Co.,  December  3d,  1859,  full  in 
the  hope  of  a  glorious  immortality.  Thank  God !  I  was 
not   disappointed*    only  happily   so.      Be   firm,   Brother 


184  The  Clock  Stkuck  One 

Watson,  look  aloft,  and  see  the  signs  of  the  times  in 
golden  letters. 

"  Your  brother,  j.  d.  andeews." 

It  was  then  written : 

*'  Oh  my  dear,  dear,  ever  kind  and  loving  husband ! 
have  you  thought  of  your  dear  Mary ;  do  you  often  think 
of  the  happy  days  while  we  were  permitted  each  other's 
society  ?  As  to  me,  those  were  numbered  among  my  hap- 
piest on  earth.  And  did  I  not  know,  Samuel,  we  should 
meet  again,  and  that  to  never  again  be  dissevered,  then  I 
would  be  wretched  indeed ;  but  knowing  all  shall  meet, 
and  know  we  love  as  we  loved  on  earth,  my  cup  of  bliss 
is  full. 

"  Do  not  weep,  Samuel,  but  shout  aloud  for  joy  at  the 
prospect  before  you.  You  are  doing  your  work,  and  doing 
it  well,  too.  Be  not  ashamed  to  declare  your  faith  in  spirit 
communion ;  for  the  time  is  not  far  distant  when  this  great 
light  of  spirit  intercommunion  shall  displace  all  lesser 
lights,  and  all  shall  see  as  one.  You  will  be  blessed  in 
the  publication  of  your  new  work,  although  it  meet  with 
severe  criticism ;  yet,  Samuel,  fear  not,  it  is  truth ;  it  will 
stand  the  test  of  criticisms,  be  they  whatever  they  may. 

"  I  would  be  pleased  to  tell  you  more  about  my  beautiful 
home,  but  as  you  want  to  talk  with  others,  perhaps  I  had 
better  defer  it  until  another  time.  Samuel,  bless  you  ! 
Bless  you,  for  this  call !  Go  where  you  may,  I  will  go  with 
you ;  and  when  you  are  to  cross  the  river  that  divides  time 
and  eternity  listen,  and  you  shall  hear  the  splash  of  the 
boatman's  oar.  Then  know  that  your  Mary  is  near  you. 
Love  to  all  the  dear  ones  at  home,  and  believe  me,  as  ever, 
"  Your  wife,  mollie." 

I  then  wrote,  and  folded  privately,  the  name  of  my  old 
friend  Wm.  K.  Poston.     This  is  what  was  written : 

"  Bkotheb  Watson  :  This  is  more  than  I  had  antici- 
pated or  hoped  for,  and  you  may  say  more  than  I  really 


Wm.  K.  Poston's  Opinion.  185 

deserved  for  my  stubbornness  to  investigate  the  subject 
about  which  you  and  I  had  much  conversation.  Well, 
very  well,  do  I  recollect  of  talking  with  you  and  Brother 
Williams  time  and  again  on  the  subject  of  spirit  com- 
munion, and  at  times  might  have  uttered  sentences  that 
were  calculated  to  wound  your  generous  and  truthful  feel- 
ings ;  but.  Brother  Watson,  I  believed  all  you  said  came 
from  an  honest  heart,  yet  to  me,  it  appeared,  the  subject  was 
ridiculous.  The  idea  that  you  could  talk  with  your  dear 
loved  ones  departed,  and  I  could  not  get  a  word  from  my 
darling  daughter,  or  others  of  my  dear  ones  departed,  was 
to  me  an  idea  preposterous. 

"But  ah.  Brother  Watson,  we  know  not  what  a  day  or 
an  hour  may  bring  forth.  One  hour  after  I  had  awaked 
to  consciousness  in  the  spirit  land,  I  would  have  been  will- 
ing to  have  given  all  the  treasures  of  earth,  were  they 
mine,  could  I  have  but  returned  to  you  and  begged  your 
pardon  for  my  manner  of  reasoning  with  you  and  Brother 
Gilbert ;  but  that  was  denied  me.  Again  I  say,  as  I  did 
once  in  Memphis  to  you,  '  Spiritualism  is  true,  and  so  is  the 
Bible.'  Wesley  was  right.  Brother  Watson,  let  me 
abjure  you  to  let  your  light  shine  while  you  tarry  in  the 
body.     Cry  aloud,  and  spare  not ! 

"WM.  K.  POSTON." 

A  few  words  of  explanation  are  necessary  to  understand 
the  above  communication.  The  writer  and  myself  had 
been  intimately  associated  since  1838,  in  Clarksville,  Tenn. 
He  was  one  of  the  first  who  professed  religion  and  joined 
the  Church  after  I  went  to  that  station.  He  canie  to 
Memphis  soon  after  I  did,  in  the  fall  of  1839.  Few  men 
have  been  more  intimately  associated  than  we  were  for 
more  than  a  quarter  of  a  century.  We  lived  near  each 
other,  at  Greenwood.  Our  families  were  upon  terms  of 
great  intimacy. 

On  the  subject  of  spirit  communion  he  was  the  worst 


186  The  Clock  Struck  One. 

case  I  ever  saw.  He  honestly  believed  that  there  was  a 
conflict  between  that  and  the  Bible.  This  formed  the 
basis  of  his  unconquerable  prejudice  against  the  whole 
subject.  He  has  told  me  that,  while  he  had  the  utmost 
confidence  in  what  I  said  about  it — that  I  was  honest — yet 
he  would  not  believe  it,  if  a  thousand  of  the  best  and 
most  truthful  men  would  declare  it. 

He  was  one  of  the  most  prominent  lawyers  of  the  city, 
for  many  years  one  of  the  best  class-leaders  I  ever  saw, 
and  wielded  as  much  influence  in  the  Church  and  commu- 
nity as  any  man  that  I  have  ever  known  in  it. 

There  is  one  sentence  in  his  communications  which  de- 
serves notice  and  explanation — "  Spiritualism  is  true,  and 
so  is  the  Bible."  I  was  passing  along  Second  Street  one 
day  last  summer,  when  a  friend  called  me  to  his  ofiice. 
He  was  one  of  those  I  have  mentioned  as  talking  to  and 
seeing  spirits.  A  niece  of  his,  who  died  a  few  months 
previous,  was  with  him  most  of  the  time.  He  said  that  she 
wanted  to  talk  to  me ;  that  she  always  had  loved  me,  but 
that  she  loved  me  more  since  she  had  gone  to  the  spirit 
land,  than  she  ever  did  before.  Among  other  things,  I 
asked  her  if  she  saw  Mr.  Poston.  She  replied,  "Yes, 
every  day."  "  Can  you  get  him  to  come  here  ?  "  "  Yes, 
in  a  few  minutes."  Soon  the  gentleman  said,  "  Poston 
says  he  wants  to  shake  hands  with  you."  Said  I,  "  Poston, 
you  know  we  often  talked  of  this  subject  while  you  were 
here.  What  do  you  think  of  it  now  ?  "  He  replied,  "  I 
have  changed  my  opinion  entirely  in  regard  to  it.  Spirit- 
ualism is  true,  and  so  is  the  Bible." 

I  had  kept  this  matter  to  myself;  but  now  I  feel  it  due 
to  truth  to  mention  it,  as  it  was  to  my  mind,  if  I  had 
needed  it,  a  good  test  of  the  truth  of  these  things.  I 
then  wrote  for  Rev.  Wm.  McMahon,  when  this  response 
was  written : 

"  Dear  Mr.  Watson  :  You  may  think  it  singular  in  this, 


Old  Citizens  of  Memphis.  187 

my  seeming  intrusion,  coming  not  only  unsolicited,  but 
taking  time  you  had  hoped  might  have  been  occupied  by 
your  friend  McMahon.  But  as  your  friend  was  not  pi-es- 
ent,  Major  Winchester  and  Dr.  Gilbert  and  Lycurgus 
Gabbert,  M.D.,  thought  I  might  improve  the  time  without 
being  considered  an  intruder.  Well,  very  well  do  I  re- 
member you,  and  your  ministrations  with  the  people  of 
Memphis — at  an  early  day,  when  I  was  acting  as  amanu- 
ensis for  the  inhabitants  of  the  spirit  world,  to  this  dear 
people.  But  as  well  do  I  recollect  the  prejudice,  the  bit- 
ter feeling  manifested  toward  me,  not  because  I  had  a  drop 
of  dark  or  African  blood  in  my  veins,  but  that  I  had  once 
been  the  wife  of  Colonel  Winchester,  who  had,  at  an  early 
day,  married  a  wife  who,  as  the  Memphis  people  would, 
and  often  did  say,  was  a  '  little  off  color.'  But  a  kinder, 
nobler-hearted  woman  never  lived  than  the  mother  of  his 
now  living  daughters,  who,  by  the  way,  are  wrongfully 
defrauded  of  their  rights.     But  of  this  I  will  say  no  more. 

"  You  have  taken  a  step  that  you  will  never  regret  on 
earth  nor  in  heaven.  I  have  met  Mrs.  Watson,  Mrs. 
Scruggs,  Mrs.  Underwood,  Dr.  Samuel  Gilbert  and  his 
son.  Porter  Gilbert,  Mrs.  Leatherman,  Gen.  Thomas  Riv- 
ers, Mr.  Cheny,  Judge  Scott,  Mr.  Davis,  Ignatius  A. 
Spaulding,  and  others  I  could  mention,  had  I  time. 

"  Go  on  with  your  book.  Dare  to  speak  out  the  full 
gushings  of  your  heart.  God  and  his  angels  will  shield 
you  against  all  attacks.  If  I  have  done  wrong  in  taking 
this  time,  so  precious,  pardon,  pardon. 

"  LUCY  LEONOEA  WINCHESTER." 

To  the  old  citizens  of  Memphis  this  communication  has 
several  strong  tests.  It  is  a  truthful  history  of  those 
times.  The  last  name  I  never  heard  of  that  I  remember. 
I  read  it  to  Major  M.  J.  Wicks,  Col.  Sam  Tate,  and  W. 
B.  Greenlaw,  in  their  room,  at  the  St.  Nicholas  Hotel,  the 
same  evening.     The  two  latter  knew  him  well.     Col.  Tate 


188  The  Clock  Steuck  One. 

eaid  the  first  stage  he  ever  saw  was  owned  by  him.  This 
lady  I  knew  during  her  former  husband's  life,  while  a 
widow,  and  as  the  wife  of  Major  Winchester,  one  of  the 
first  settlers,  and  most  influential  men  of  Memphis.  She 
is  the  lady  to  whom  I  refer  of  a  citizen  of  Memphis  speak- 
ing through  her  of  his  hypocrisy. 

Next  day  I  wrote  for  my  wife,  to  tell  me  of  her  parents 
and  our  children ;  when  it  was  written : 

"  Bless  you,"  darling  one,  for  this,  another  call.  I  have 
been  with  you  much  since  my  talk  with  you  yesterday. 
Yes,  Samuel,  I  have  impressed  you  with  my  nearness. 
Your  mind  has  scarcely  been  alive  to  anything  else  since 
our  talk  yesterday.  You  would  read,  or  attempt  to  read, 
your  proof;  but  you  would  find  yourself  or  mind  wander- 
ing away  to  your  dear  Mollie,  You  ask  me  as  to  my  dear 
parents.  Well,  I  am  with  them  often ;  also  our  darling 
ones  who  are  dwellers  of  the  land  of  souls.  But,  Samuel, 
as  our  spheres  are  not  the  same,  please  call  each  sepa- 
rately, and  allow  them  to  talk  with  you.  We  have  mes- 
sengers that  belong  to  the  several  spheres,  whose  business 
it  is  to  call  them  that  are  by  our  friends  related.  Yes, 
Samuel,  I  meet  them  often.  Those  that  are  in  more  ad- 
vanced conditions  or  spheres  return  to  those  who  inhabit 
lower  spheres,  and  thus  we  encourage  each  other,  onward 
and  upward,  in  the  race  of  endless  progression.  Samuel, 
my  dear  one,  be  of  good  cheer ;  the  angels  are  with  you , 
you  need  have  no  fear  for  the  future. 

"  Lovingly,  your  spirit  wife,  mollie. 

"May  25, 1S72." 

I  then  wrote  for  my  eldest  daughter,  Bettie ;  when  was 
written : 

"  My  Dear  Father — My  soul  more  than  rejoices  at  this 
opportunity  of  talking  with  you,  separated  as  we  are.  My 
mother  told  me  of  her  interview  with  you  yesterday, 
and  since  that  time  my  soul  has  been  frantic  to  speak  with 


Childeen's  Communications.  189 

you.  And  yet,  dear  father,  I  came  tremblingly  this  morn' 
ing,  for  fear  you  would  not  find  time  to  allow  me  even  a 
few  words.  I  was  called  by  that  sweet  young  lady  spirit, 
Virginia  Dixon,  who  is  in  my  sphere.  She  said, '  Bettie, 
do  not  fear ;  we  can  and  will  overcome  all  obstacles,  and 
you  shall  talk  with  your  dear  Pa.'  Well,  here  I  am,  and 
so  happy  to  know.  I  have  if  but  a  feeble  control  to  speak 
with  you,  my  dear  pa.  Mother  dear  is  more  than  happy 
to  know  she  has  reached  you,  and  that  to  your  mind  so 
satisfactory.  She  is  not  willing  to  leave  you  day  or  night. 
Well,  father,  I  have  duties  that  call  me  away  now,  but 
will  return  to  you  again,  and  tell  you  more  of  my  dear 
home.     So,  for  awhile,  adieu.  Your         Bettie." 

I  then  wrote  for  my  eldest  son,  Allen. 

"  Oh,  my  dear,  dear  father,  this  is  more  than  I  have 
hoped  for — at  least  at  this  sitting.  Dear  Judge  Poston 
Bent  a  messenger  for  me  saying,  '  Allen,  my  dear  young 
friend,  do,  do  hasten  and  talk  with  your  dear  father,  who 
is  just  outside  awaiting  you.'  At  this  summons  my  soul 
shouted  glory  to  God  in  the  highest !  Well,  dear  father, 
is  this  not  blessed  ?  Does  not  this  remove  every  doubt 
of  the  soul's  immortality  being  a  truth  ?  Yes,  yes,  father. 
You  know  my  darling  sisters  and  mother  live,  and  because 
they  do,  you  will  also.  Mother  is  preparing  you  a  bower 
beside  her,  and  we  are,  one  and  all,  weaving  evergreens 
and  rose-vines  over  and  about  it,  that  you  may  know  when 
you  come  here  we  have  had  pleasant  thoughts  of  a  hus- 
band and  father. 

"  Well,  father,  go  on  in  your  labor  of  love,  for  the  peo- 
ple you  once  called  to  associate  with  you  are  leaving 
tracks  that  time  can  not  obliterate.  As  mother  said,  you 
are  doing  your  work,  and  doing  it  well,  too. 

"  I  would  not  be  selfish  and  take  more  time,  for  others 
would  speak  with  you. 

"  Your  afiectionate  son,  allbn»" 


190  The  Clock  Struck  One. 

I  then  wrote  for  Bishop  Otey ;  when  it  was  written : 

"  Deak  Bro.  Watson — Your  dear  friend,  the  Bishop^ 
is  not  at  present  with  you ;  but  Stephen  Olin  is,  and  he 
says  your  book  will  be  a  success.  He  has  been  with  you 
while  you  have  been  weaving  it,  and  so  has  Mr.  Wesley. 
They  say  the  book  will  not  only  produce  a  sensation,  but 
great  good  will  result  from  the  wide-spread  of  the  truths 
therein  contained.  I  have  not  looked  it  over,  nor  was 
there  need  of  it  so  long  as  those  two  God-gifted  spirits 
have  had  the  management  of  it. 

"  Very  truly,  john  newxakd  maffiit. 

"  May  25,  72." 

I  then  asked  for  Bishop  Soule's  opinion  of  it. 

"  Dear  Bro. — If  my  judgment  on  the  matter  of  your 
book  is  worth  seeking,  allow  me  to  say  it  will  be  to  the 
conscientious  and  thirsty  soul  for  more  light,  apples  of  gold 
in  trays  of  silver.  Bro.  Taylor  told  me  he  believed  the 
book  would  be  the  medium  through  which  the  South  and 
the  North  would  be  again  united.  Well,  Bro.,  time  works 
wonders.     You  are  in  safe  hands  and  keeping. 

"  Your  brother,  joshua  soul. 

«  To  Samuel  Watson. 

"  May  25,  '72." 

I  then  wrote  for  Gen.  Thomas  Rivers,  when  was  written : 

"  How  can  I  sufficiently  thank  you,  yea,  bless  you,  for 
this  assurance  I  have  you  yet  allow  me  a  place  in  your 
heart-memory  ?  When  my  sister  Minerva,  who  was  the 
wife  of  Judge  Phineas  T.  Scruggs,  came  for  me,  said  Bro. 
Tom,  '  Do  you  know  that  your  friend,  Bro.  Watson,  is 
seeking  an  interview  with  you  ? '  At  this  my  soul  became 
frantic,  for  the  news  was  too  good  to  be  believed.  How- 
ever, by  the  assistance  of  B.  R.  Webb,  who,  you  well  recol- 
lect, was  shot  by  T.  B.  Minot  on  Main  Street,  in  your  city, 
came,  and  said, '  General,  allow  me  to  assist  you  in  this 
control'  Then  came  Dr.  Gilbert  and  W.  B.  Rose,  who  was 


Loved  Ones  Together.  191 

killed  in  the  Confederate  army,  and  through  their  united 
control  I  am  assisted  to  write. 

"  Well,  Bro.,  what  shall  I  say  about  that  which  has  al- 
ready been  spoken.  You  have  no  prejudices  or  doubts  to 
combat.  The  highway  that  leads  from  earth  to  the  spirit 
land  is  clear  before  you ;  for  at  times  Dr.  Gilbert  and 
Rainford  Brownelly  say  you  have  a  sight  of  the  promised 
land,  or,  in  other  words,  you  are  nearly  on  the  top  round 
of  the  ladder.  One  step  more,  and  you  step  into  the  land 
that '  flows  with  milk  and  honey.'  You  have  nothing  to 
fear,  but  much  to  gain. 

"  I  have  met  my  dear  parents,  brothers,  and  sisters,  my 
two  darling  wives,  and  have  prepared  a  mansion  large 
for  my  now  earth  wife,  Lucetta,  who  will  come  to  be  with 
me  when  her  mission  on  earth  is  finished.  Well,  Bro.,  I 
found  the  spirit  land  much  as  you  and  I  had  conjectured 
it  would  be,  only  the  story  had  not  been  half  told  us  as 
to  its  reality  and  beauty. 

"  Be  faithful  to  your  light.  It  will  light  you  to  another 
ight  that  will  not  change  in  heaven,  save  to  grow  brighter 
and  more  beautiful  to  all  eternity. 

"  When  I  took  my  breastplate  and  sword  and  walked 
out  to  defend  my  country,  I  little  thought  my  life  was  to 
be  sacrificed  as  it  was ;  but  the  cause  was  a  just  one,  and 
could  I  live  my  life  over  again  on  earth,  I  would  lay  it  on 
the  same  altar  again. 

"  My  sister,  Mrs.  Scruggs,  says,  tell  her  daughter,  Mol- 
lie  Horton,  that  her  darling  Nina  is  safe  and  happy. 
"  Your  old  friend  and  brother,       thos.  w.  rivers. 

"Jfay  25, '72." 

I  then  wrote  for  Bishop  Andrew ;  when  it  was  writ 
ten : 

"  Bro. — Your  friend,  Bro.  J.  O.  Andrew,  is  not  at  thia 
moment  present.  He  is  away  now  on  duty — usually  he 
IS  with  you.  john  frazer. 


192  The  Clock  Struck  One. 

"I  was  a  Methodist  preacher.  Dr.  Samuel  Gilbert 
knew  me  well.  j.  f." 

I  then  wrote  for  Rev.  Moses  Brock;  when  it  was 
'  Written : 

"  I  have  been  standing  by  and  witnessing  others  speak 
with  you,  and  was  led  to  think  I  was  not  among  the  fa- 
vored few  that  was  to  speak  with  you  to-day ;  but,  in  the 
largeness  of  your  soul,  you  did  embrace  your  old  friend 
M.  B.,  and  my  soul  says, '  Thanks,  thanks.'  Bro.,  what 
has  been  told  you  to-day  will  go  with  you  through  the 
balance  of  your  earth  life.  As  your  friend,  the  General, 
has  told  you,  you  have  nothing  to  fear. 

"  Your  old  friend,  moses  beock." 

My  time  ha»^ing  nearly  expired,  I  wrote  for  my  mother ; 
when  was  written: 

"Who  but  a  mother  could  know  the  joy  such  an  in- 
terview afforded  ?  Samuel,  my  dear  son,  I  and  your  father, 
Levin,  have  often  talked  the  matter  of  your  exercises 
over,  since  we  met  in  the  spirit  land.  Your  father  says, 
'  Let  Samuel  alone.  He  will  find  in  soul  land  by  and  by.' 
Your  life  has  been  one  of  investigation.  Your  mind,  from 
early  life,  was  aspiring  for  a  something  that  you  found 
not  in  the  popular  teaching  of  the  day ;  so  you  ever  taught 
what  you  believed  to  be  the  truth,  let  it  cut  where  it 
might,  and  in  this  way  of  accepting  the  teaching  of  that 
monitor  within  you,  which  is  the  God  part  of  your  nat- 
ure, you  have  been  led  into  a  light  far  in  advance  of 
your  associated  brotherhood.  Continue,  my  son,  to  obey 
the  voice  within,  and  you  will  not  fail  to  have  the  reward 
that  awaits  the  earth-bom. 

"  Your  mother,  Susannah  watson." 

Fourth  interview. — Will  Dr.  Samuel  Gilbert  have  Mys- 
tery, Bishop  Otey,  Dr.  Nat.  Howcott,  and  himself,  give 
me  their  opinion  of  my  book  ? 

"My  Dear  Beg.  Watson — ^I  have  sent  our  friend 


Bishop  Otey's  Opinion.  193 

Poston  to  call  Bishop  Otey  and  Howcott.  They  will  be 
here  soon,  if  not  otherwise  engaged  ;  but  you  may  antici- 
pate their  views  as  to  the  book  now  in  process  of  being 
issued.  I  tell  you,  Bro.  Watson,  you  have  done  not  only 
yourself  justice,  but  the  work  you  have  prepared.  Tell 
Judge  Edmunds  the  name  he  gave  the  book  is  one  so 
befitting  the  matter  it  contains. 

"  Ask  him  if  he  recollects  me  attending  circles  when 
myself.  Dr.  Wellington,  and  others,  met  at  circle  in  early 
day.  I  think  Dr.  Alfred  Hall  was  present.  Tell  the  Judge 
his  name  is,  to  use  an  earth  expression,  a  household  word 
here.  When  Bro.  Poston  returns  I  will  then  report  prog- 
ress.        Your  friend  and  brother,        samuel  gilbert." 

"  Will  my  old  schoolmate  and  friend.  Dr.  N.  W.  Seat, 
speak  with  me  ?  "  I  asked ;  when  was  written : 

"My  Dear  Watson — Your  dear  Mollie  anticipated 
your  desire  to  call  me  to  speak  with  you,  having  so  often 
heard  you  speak  of  your  schoolmate  and  friend  of  other 
early  days.  Well,  Bro.  Watson,  those  days,  those  asso- 
ciations, were  ever  to  be,  and  ever  will  be,  remembered  by 
us.  I  can  look  back  upon  our  past  lives,  and  with  pleas- 
ure recall  those  pleasures  which  we  were  wont  to  enjoy  in 
each  other's  society ;  but  those  days  have  passed,  never 
to  be  enjoyed  again  until  we  meet  in  the  summer  land, 
there  to  enjoy  each  other's  society  unbroken  eternally. 
You  have  much  to  be  thankful  for,  that  your  life  was 
spared  you  to  gather  together  all  the  products  of  your 
sowing,  and  leave  it  to  your  family  and  the  world  at  large 
as  your  last  will  and  testament.  Bro.,  you  are  doing  your 
work.  Your  brother,  n.  w.  seat." 

"  Dear  Watson — Your  friend  Poston  calls  me  to  you, 
which  summons  I  obey  with  pleasure.  This  is  kind  of 
you  to  notice  me  and  Bro.  Howcott,  dwelling  in  supernal 
spheres  as  we  are.  If  our  judgment  or  opinion  is  worth 
seeking,  then  allow  us  to  say  you  never  have  done  the 

9 


194  The  Clock  Struck  Ot^e. 

world  better  service  than  in  this  last  enterprise  of  yours. 
In  a  word,  I  will  say  we  would  not  have  you  change  one 
word  from  your  present  arrangement.  The  book  has  been 
compiled  by  direction  of  minds  long  since  departed,  and 
by  and  by  you  will  know  who  they  are.       "  otey. 

"  HOWCOTT." 

"  Bro.  Samuel — How  blessed  is  this  moment  to  me,  al- 
though I  have  been  with  you  much  ;  and  often  since  Mol- 
lie  was  with  me  in  my  sphere  I  have  visited  you  with  her 
frequently.  I  do  not  pretend  to  say  I  am  with  you  as  often 
as  Mollie  is,  for  she  is  not  happy  unless  she  is  with  you 
once  a  day.  However,  Samuel,  I  am  thankful  I  am  per- 
mitted to  come  and  talk  with  you,  if  but  a  few  broken  or 
disconnected  sentences. 

"  I  am  pleased  you  have  so  much  comfort  from  your 
way  of  communing.  As  to  your  forthcoming  book,  it  will 
be  all  you  would  or  can  desire  it. 

"  Your  sister,  mart." 

"  With  pleasure,  Bro.  Samuel,  I  will  speak  with  you. 
Not  long  since  our  family,  those  of  us  that  have  passed 
to  the  spirit  land,  had  a  family  gathering,  and  the  topic  of 
conversation  was,  why  should  you  be  permitted  to  live 
and  receive  such  light  from  the  sphere  land,  while  so  many 
of  the  family  died  without  the  evidence  you  have  of  the 
soul's  immortality  ?  Mollie  said, '  The  good  Father  never 
makes  mistakes.  He  trusted  you  with  the  mission  be- 
cause he  knew  you  would  do  it  justice.'  Well,  Brother, 
what  Mollie  says  is  ever  to  the  point ;  so  we  believe  all 
she  says,  as  her  manner  of  accounting  for  the  privilege 
you  enjoy. 

"  You  are  truly  numbered  among  the  favored  few.  Go 
on,  brother,  with  your  mission.  Soon,  at  the  furthest, 
you  will  hear  the  voice  saying, '  Well  done  I  Come  up 
higher.^ 

"  Your  brother,  wm.  henry  watson." 


What  Beothee  and  Mothee  Say.      195 

"  "Well,  Brother,  thanks  be  to  God',  our  heavenly  Father, 
you  have  allowed  me  a  word  with  you  at  this  time.  I 
was  not  present,  but  was  called  by  your  sweet  sister 
Mary,  saying,  '  Bro.  John,  hasten,  hasten  to  speak  with 
Bro.  Samuel,  for  the  time  is  limited,  and  perhaps  he  will 
allow  you  to  speak  after  Bro.  William  Henry  has  con- 
cluded his  control.' 

"  Here  I  am,  Bro.,  and,  as  I  said  in  the  commencement, 
thanks  be  to  God !  Yes,  yes,  our  Bro.  William  has  truly 
said  you  are  among  the  favored  few.  Bro., '  make  hay, 
then^  while  the  sun  shines.'  Soon  it  may  pass  into  a  cloiid, 
and  thus  your  earth  vision  will  be  obscured  until  you  reach 
the  land  of  souls.  Be  faithful,  Bro.,  and  know  you  are  in 
special  charge,  and  watch  care  of  a  band  of  spirits,  who 
leave  you  not,  day  or  night. 

"  Your  brother,        johk  a.  watson." 

The  hour  was  nearly  out  which  was  engaged,  when  it 
was  written : 

*'  My  Dear  Sok — As  no  other  one  seems  to  be  present, 
I  will  improve  the  time — if  but  for  a  moment.  Well, 
Samuel,  it  has  given  me  as  much  pleasure  to  stand  by  and 
witness  the  joy  at  the  company  that  has  talked  with  you 
this  morning  as  though  I  had  talked  myseli  '  Truly,'  say 
they,  one  and  all,  'is  this  not  blessed.' 

"  Well,  Samuel,  could  yon  see  the  joy  depicted  in  the 
countenance  of  your  dear  ones  here  at  this  opportunity  to 
speak  from  their  homes,  you  would  say  you  had  been  well 
remunerated  for  the  time  you  had  given  them.  My  son, 
allow  me  and  your  dear  ones  to  talk  with  you  as  often  as 
you  feel  you  can,  while  you  have  an  opportunity  of  so  doing. 
"  Your  mother,  Susannah  watson." 

Col.  Sam  Tate  had  visited  Dr.  M.,  and  asked  his  wife  to 
give  him  the  names  of  her  associates  in  the  spirit  land, 
when  he  received  the  following : 

"  Well,  darling,  as  to  that,  I  have  with  me  now  Mrs. 


196  The  Clock  Struck  One. 

Watson,  two  of  Gen.  Rivers'  wives,  the  mother  of  your 
friend  Dr.  "Williams,  the  wife  of  Judge  Scruggs,  and  the 
daughter  of  your  friend  Watson — we  call  her  here  Dear 
Bettie.  All  these  I  found  at  the  office  of  the  medium, 
when  I  walked  into  the  office  with  you.  These  are  now 
my  personal  associates. 

"  Your  wife,  mart  a.  tate." 

One  night  after  this  I  found  the  above  communication  in 
my  bureau  drawer.  I  went  immediately  to  Major  Wicks' 
and  Col.  Tate's  room,  and  asked  him  to  let  me  see  the 
communications  he  got  from  his  wife.  He  replied,  "  I  tore 
them  all  up."  I  then  produced  the  paper,  which  he  said 
was  the  same  he  had  received.  He  had  never  been  in  my 
room,  nor  had  I  ever  seen  the  paper  before.  Query — How 
did  it  get  there  ? 

Fifth  day. — I  called  on  Dr.  M.,  and  asked :  Will  my 
friend  W.  K.  Poston  speak  of  my  book  ? 

"  Dear  Brother  Watson — As  to  the  forthcoming  book 
I  really  do  not  know  what  more  could  be  said  that  would 
add  to  the  interest  of  that  publication  which  engages  your 
mind  and  attention  at  this  time.  You  have  prepared  it 
carefully,  and  so  have  you  arranged  the  subject-matter. 
It  can  not  fail  to  instruct  the  reader,  and  benefit  the  world 
at  large.  You  are  an  especial  charge  of  a  band  of  spirits 
who  have  for  years  been  preparing  your  mind  for  this 
work.  Be  passive,  and  allow  them  to  complete  it ;  then 
your  mission  will  be  complete.  You  shall  yet  be  called 
the  world's  benefactor. 

"  Your  brother,  wm.  k.  poston." 

I  wrote  the  name  of  Rev.  Wm.  McMahon. 

"  Dear  Pa — Mr.  McMahon  is  not  now  present.  I  coine 
to  tell  you  the  same. 

"  Your  daughter,  bettib." 

I  then  wrote  the  name  of  Bishop  Andrew. 

"  Dear  Brother — Pardon  the  intrusion,  but  I  come  to 


DR.    OLIN  AND   REV.    WM.    HYER.  197 

saj  your  friend,  the  Bishop,  is  away  at  this  time,  and  would 
not  be  able  to  speak  to  you. 

"  Yours  sincerely,  Stephen  olin." 

I  then  wrote,  Will  Dr.  Olin  speak  himself  to  me  ? 

"  I  surely  thank  you,  dear  brother,  for  this  condescension 
on  your  part  to  allow  me  to  speak  with  you  at  this  time — 
if  but  a  word. 

"  I  am  not  a  stranger  to  the  subject  that  has  for  years, 
and  now  does  engage  your  whole  soul.  I  have  visited  you 
with  Coke  and  the  Wesleys,  Collingsworth,  Fisk,  Channing, 
and  other  leading  lights,  and  done  all  we  could  to  impress 
you  of  that  which  was,  and  now  is,  daily  welling  up  in 
your  thoughts.  Oh,  Brother,  rejoice !  shout  aloud  the 
praises  of  God  for  allowing  you  to  be  the  instrument  of 
enlightening  the  mind  of  your  fellow-mortals !  Can  I 
assist  you  ?    I  will  do  it  most  cheerfully. 

"  Your  brother,  Stephen  olin." 

I  then  wrote  for  Rev.  Wm.  Hyer. 

"  Thanks,  dear  brother,  for  allowing  me  to  speak  with 
you.  I  had  not  the  slightest  idea  you  would  think  of  me. 
Yet  I  am  not  less  to  talk  with  you.  Truly,  as  it  has  been 
said  to  you  by  your  friends,  you  are  numbered  among  the 
favored  ones ;  for  while  a  majority  of  your  friends,  and 
my  friends,  are  leaning  on  hope,  or  clinging  to  faith  of  a 
life  beyond  the  grave,  you  can  say  you  know  your  dear 
departed  live.  You  have  tangible  evidence,  and  knowl- 
edge admits  of  no  faith,  no  doubt,  but  a  positive  reality. 
Go  on,  brother,  you  need  not  fear,  the  angels  are  with  you. 
"  Yours  truly,  wm.  hyek." 

I  then  wrote  for  Rev.  S.  G.  Starks. 

"  Dear  Brother  Watson — Brother  Starks  is  not  pres- 
ent, or  within  my  call.     Was  he,  I  would  call  him  at  once. 

"Thank  God,  dear  brother,  you  did  induce  my  dear 
Adelia  to  come  and  talk  with  me. 

"  Your  brother,  n.  w.  seat." 


198  The  Clock  Struck  One. 

(I  had  called  to  see  my  old  schoolmate's  widow  a  day  or 
two  before,  and  suggested  to  her  that  she  might  hear  from 
the  doctor  there,) 

I  then  wrote,  Will  my  dear  mother  speak  to  me,  and  tell 
me  who  made  the  clock  strike  "  one "  before  each  one  of 
four  of  my  family  died  ? 

*'  Well,  Samuel,  my  son,  no  one  in  particular,  but  it  was 
by  the  combined  influence  of  Coke,  the  Wesleys,  Chan- 
ning,  and  the  band  that  surrounded  you  at  that  time,  to 
see  what  they  could  produce.  Finding  all  the  avenues 
closed  to  produce  physical  manifestations  but  the  [hei-e  a 
picture  of  the  clock  was  drawn  by  the  pencil],  they  fell 
upon  the  machinery  of  the  clock,  and  it  yielded  to  their 
united  efforts.  Your  mother,  Susannah." 

I  then  wrote,  Will  Brother  Daniel  Jones  speak  with  me  ? 

"  With  all  my  soul,  will  I.  Oh,  bless  you  besides.  Bro- 
ther Watson,  how  could  you  think  of  Brother  Jones, 
among  the  many  you  have  in  spirit-life  to  call  for  ?  Oh, 
Brother,  this  is  joy  beyond  expression !  Go  on,  then,  in 
your  work,  enlightening  the  mind  of  your  fellow-men. 
Your  mission  is  a  blessed  one.  Your  reward  awaits  you. 
"  Your  brother,  daniel  jones." 

This  was  a  colored  preachei*,  whom  I  had  known  from 
his  boyhood.  Rev.  Dr.  Baskerville  and  myself  bought 
him.  Bishop  Janes  was  about  sending  him  as  missionary 
to  Liberia  in  1845.  I  visited  him  in  his  sickness.  He  died 
in  Memphis  many  years  since,  sitting  in  his  chair. 

I  have  given  the  communications  received  through  Dr. 
Mansfield  just  as  they  were  written.  The  things  referred 
to  here,  of  which  I  have  the  information,  I  know  to  be  cor- 
rect. That  which  I  did  not  know  has  been  confirmed  by 
the  gentlemen  from  Memphis  with  me  at  the  St.  Nicholas 
Hotel.  There  is  an  error  or  two  in  regard  to  Christian 
names,  but  we  must  remember  that  there  they  do  not 
know  some  things.    Also  that  only  one  hour  was  the  time 


EERORS   IN   NAMES.  199 

allowed  for,  perhaps,  from  five  to  ten  communications.  It 
would  be  singular  if  they  should  be  correct  in  those  little 
matters.  For  instance,  Gen.  Rivers  was  mistaken  in  the 
initials  of  Mr.  Webb,  who  was  shot  by  T.  B,  Minott ;  Mrs. 
Winchester  was  mistaken  in  regard  to  Dr.  Gabbert's  Chris- 
tian name.  His  father  was  my  family  physician  for  many 
years.  He  had  three  sons,  all  doctors.  Although  I  have 
known  them  from  their  boyhood,  I  did  not  know,  until 
Col.  Sam  Tate,  their  half-brother,  told  me  of  the  error. 
Lycurgus  is  still  living,  and  told  me  recently,  in  Memphis, 
that  he  would  give  twenty  years  hard  work  in  his  profes- 
sion to  know  that  he  would  live  after  death.  There  is  an 
omission  of  the  letter  e  in  Bishop  Soule's  name.  If  there 
are  any  other  errors  in  these  communications,  I  am  not 
aware  of  them.  Several  of  them  are  personal,  yet  I  have 
felt  it  due  the  subject  to  give  all,  just  as  they  were  written, 
consecutively.  There  are  some  things  I  was  inclined  to 
erase,  as  where  Dr.  Olin  speaks  of  "  condescension,"  while  I 
felt  truly  I  was  the  honored  party.  I  never  saw  the  Doc- 
tor, but  I  have  always  had  the  most  profound  respect  for 
his  character.  There  have  been  some  strange  violations  of 
grammar  and  rhetoric.  The  use  of  capitals,  when  speaking 
of  this  book,  I  thought  I  would  change,  but,  with  this 
exception,  I  give  them  as  received.  Dr.  Mansfield  does 
not  profess  to  give  the  handwriting  of  the  individual,  but 
there  seemed  so  much  similarity  to  the  chirography  of 
those  with  whom  I  had  been  acquainted,  that  I  thought  I 
would  give  a  fac-simile  of  some  of  them.  I  have  had  put 
on  page  180  about  all  it  will  contain  of  them. 

Who  is  this  medium  ?  is  a  very  natural  inquiry.  I  would 
state  that  he  is  a  man  of  fine  moral  character,  who  has 
been  living  in  New  York  over  thirty  years,  and  has  been 
class-leader  long  enough  to  have  held  over  seventeen  hun- 
dred class-meetings.  I  do  not  know  that  I  should  have 
gone  to  him,  only,  as  mentioned,  with  Brother  Tuggle,  to 


200  The  Clock  Struck  One. 

deliver  the  letter  for  a  friend.  I  had  no  mterview  with  any- 
other  medium  during  my  stay  in  New  York.  There  has 
been  no  one  in  the  room  but  he  and  myself,  only  the  first 
time,  as  stated.  I  have  met  gentlemen  and  ladies  there, 
but  in  another  room.  The  Governor  of  the  State,  the  ed- 
itor of  the  World,  and  a  Dr. were  there  one  morn- 
ing, very  anxious  to  have  an  hour  each.  Dr.  M.  said  that 
under  no  circumstances  could  he  make  any  change ;  that 
I  had  engaged  that  time,  and  those  who  desired  to  com- 
municate with  me  were  there,  and  that  he  never  yet  had 
disappointed  any  one. 

The  manner  of  proceeding  is  this :  I  write  the  name, 
and  what  I  wish  to  know,  privately,  on  a  long  slip  of  white 
newspaper ;  then  fold  it  over  some  twenty  times.  It  is 
sealed  with  mucilage.  He  lays  it  on  the  table,  and  his 
hand  writes  the  communication.  He  knows  nothing  of 
what  I  have  written. 

I  have  thus  given  in  detail  the  facts  as  they  have  oc- 
curred with  me.  I  do  not  expect  those  who  have  never 
examined  this  subject  to  believe  it ;  I  don't  know  that  I 
ought  to  expect  it  of  them.  I  confess  I  could  not,  until 
several  months  patient  investigation.  I  have  this  conso- 
lation, however :  I  know  that  there  will  be  a  time  when 
all  must  believe.  I  can,  therefore,  cheerfully  receive  what- 
ever may  be  said  of  me,  or  the  book,  in  perfect  good  hu- 
mor. I  hope,  however,  none  will  take  the  extreme  ground 
that  my  good  friend.  Brother  Poston,  did,  and,  like  him, 
regret  it  when  they  pass  to  the  spirit  world. 

If  any  wish  to  know  anything  further  of  my  views  of 
spirit  intercourse,  I  will  say  that  I  do  most  sincerely  be- 
lieve it  to  be  true.  There  are,  however,  some  who  believe 
it,  whose  minds  are  led  oflF  into  wild  notions,  as  Judge 
Edmunds  says,  in  a  letter  recently  published,  which  he 
gave  me : 

"  The  time  seems  to  be  approaching  which  I  anticipated. 


Spiritual  Theory,  Purity.  201 

some  eighteen  years  ago,  would  come,  when  Spiritualism 
would  become  so  prevalent  that  all  sorts  of  'notions' 
would  seek  to  avail  themselves  of  its  popularity  to  spread 
their  impurities  and  follies  broadcast  among  the  people. 
My  idea  is  to  teach  Spiritualism  purely  and  by  itself,  and 
not  have  it  connected  with,  or  be  held  responsible  for  any 
of  the  ordinary  topics  of  the  day.  Whatever  might  be 
the  opinion  of  individual  Spiritualists  upon  any  of  such 
topics — Republicanism  or  Democracy,  Free  Love  or  San 
Domingo,  Free  Trade  or  Protection,  Monarchy  or  Com- 
munism, etc. — let  every  one  enjoy  his  own  opinion  with 
the  utmost  freedom,  but  not  mingle  Spiritualism  with  any 
of  them,  so  as  to  make  it,  in  any  one's  view,  responsible 
either  for  the  good  or  ill  there  might  be  in  them.  The 
constant  injunction  of  Spiritualism  to  us  is  for  us  to  pro- 
gress in  purity." 

If  we  could  divest  from  this  subject  "  notions "  which 
some  have  who  believe  in  it,  and  take  the  simple  question 
of  Spirit  Communion,  as  taught  in  the  Bible,  the  Church 
would  receive  it  as  she  did  in  the  early  days  of  Christian- 
ity. But  alas  !  to  many,  as  soon  as  the  subject  of  Spirit- 
ualism is  mentioned,  there  arise  in  the  mind  all  those  isms 
which  some  people  would  like  to  attach  to  this  glorious 
subject. 

After  I  had  given  the  preceding  copy  to  the  printer,  for 
the  end  of  the  book,  I  called  on  Dr.  Mansfield,  June  5,  for 
the  purpose  of  getting  some  further  personal  communica- 
tions from  my  relatives.  I  therefore  asked,  Will  my  dear 
Mollie  speak  to  her  dear  children  now  ? 

"  Bless  you !  bless  you,  Samuel !  for  this,  another  oppor- 
tunity of  speaking  with  you.  You  would  have  me  talk 
more  particularly  to  our  dear  ones.  Well,  Samuel,  as  they 
cannot  understand  how  it  is  mother  talks  to  them  through 
a  stranger  organism,  you  will  be  so  kind  as  to  instruct 
them  how  you  get  these  communications.     Give  them  all 

9*  -^ 


202  The  Clock  Struck  One. 

the  light  you  can,  for  it  will  give  them  a  better  idea  of 
your  forthcoming  book,  when  they  read  it.  Oh  that  the 
dear  ones  could  see  the  truth  as  you  do.  But,  Samuel, 
have  patience,  and,  little  by  little,  will  they  behold  the 
light  gleaming  through  that  sectarian  darkness  which  ob- 
scures the  light  of  heaven,  which  is  trying  to  force  its  way 
to  their  anxious  minds.  Tell  them  mother  is  with  them, 
day  by  day.  Tell  them  to  seek  the  truth  of  spirit  inter- 
course, and  know  in  what  relations  they  stand  to  the  spirit 
world.  You  are  doing  a  work,  dear  Samuel,  that  millions 
yet  unborn  will  rise  up,  after  you  are  a  dweller  of  the  land 
of  souls,  and  call  you  blessed. 

"Brother  Parsons,  who  died  at  Louisville,  Ky.,  says, 
'  Tell  your  husband  to  be  firm,  not  to  fear  whatever  the 
would-be  wise  may  say  of  his  doing,  but  follow  out  the 
promptings  of  that  monitor  within,  which  is  the  divine 
within  him.  Some  in  authority  will,  no  doubt,  do  their 
best  to  persecute  him  for  the  step  he  has  taken  in  publish- 
ing to  the  world  his  honest  convictions.  But  they  can  not 
harm  a  hair  of  his  head,  so  long  as  he  does  his  work  fear- 
lessly.' He  says  the  Church  attempted  to  stop  his  mouth, 
because  of  liberal  utterances.  But  he  defied  them  to  argue 
the  matter  of  who  was  right  and  who  was  wrong. 

"  He  says  Brother  Sehon,  who  preached  his  funeral  ser- 
mon, did  not  do  him  justice,  and  for  that  brother  he 
has  yet  to  sufier.  Excuse  this  rambling  conununication, 
Samuel,  and  believe  me  your  ever  faithful  and  loving  wife, 

"  MOLLIB." 

Will  Brother  Wm.  K.  Poston  speak  to  his  wife  and 
children  through  this  medium  ? 

"  God  bless  you.  Brother  Watson,  for  this  opportunity 
not  only  of  speaking  with  you  again,  but  the  thought  that 
I  can  speak  to  my  now  lonely  darlings  at  home.  They 
will  be  slow  to  believe  that  their  husband  and  father,  who 
was  so  bitter  against  this  spiritual  theory  while  he  lived  on 


Q.  C.  Atkinson's  Opinion.  203 

earth,  should  now  write  to  them  in  this  way ;  but  if  they 
will  credit  one  word  of  this,  it  will  be  because  you,  Broth- 
er Watson,  have  furnished  it  to  them. 

"  Tell  them  Spiritualism  is  as  true  as  that  the  sun  shines 
out  at  noonday.  Tell  them  to  seek  it  with  all  their 
strength.  And  I  now  ask,  my  dear  wife,  to  write  me  and 
the  dear  ones,  and  let  us  respond.  Tell  Miller  his  dear 
ones  would  speak  with  him  and  his. 

"  WM.  K.  POSTON." 

Will  my  sister  Mary  speak  to  her  husband  and  chil- 
dren ? 

"  Darling  One — Your  sister  Mary  is  not  present  this 
morning  to  speak.  How  delighted  would  she  have  been 
to  have  sent  a  few  words  to  her  lonely  ones.  But,  Samuel, 
you  can  say  to  them  that  they  are  the  constant  watch-care 
of  the  dear  wife  and  mother.  She  is  with  them  much  of 
the  time  when  not  on.  duty.  Tell  them  they  will  meet  her 
again,  never  more  to  be  separated.     Your  own  dear 

"  MOLLIE." 

Will  my  old  friend  and  Brother,  Q.  C.  Atkinson,  speak 
to  me? 

"Thank  you.  Brother  Watson,  for  this  notice.  Had 
you  not  have  thought  of  me  I  could  not  have  wondered 
at  it,  for  so  extensive  and  so  numerous  are  your  spirit 
fx-iends.  I  only  wonder  you  think  of  them  so  readily. 
You  are  doing  a  work  that  will  tell  not  only  in  your  gene- 
ration, but  in  succeeding  generations.  Would  that  the  M. 
E.  Church  would  awake  to  this  spirit  of  Wesleyanism — 
what  a  light  would  they  shed  over  the  world  with  their 
countless  numbers.  Never  mind.  Brother,  your  book  will 
be  a  fire  that  will  ignite  and  set  on  fire  the  shocks  of  super- 
stition and  bigotry  which  are  everywhere  seen  in  the 
Church,  South  and  North,  and  burn  them  out  and  out. 

"  Tell  my  dear  ones  I  am  wifch  them  daily.  Tell  them 
the  time  hastens  when  we  shall  one  and  all  be  gathered 


204  The  Ulouk  IStruck  Onk. 

into  one  happy,  unbroken  circle,  to  dwell  together  to  all 
eternity.  Your  brother,         q.  c.  atkinsox." 

Has  my  mother  a  word  for  her  son  before  the  hour  is 
out? 

"  Bless  you,  my  son ;  bless  you.  Could  you  see  and 
know  how  much  you  have  done  toward  making  happy 
souls  on  this  side  of  the  river  termed  Death-change,  you 
would  say  you  had  been  amply  refunded  for  all  your 
trouble  in  coming  to  talk  with  them. 

"  Now  Samuel,  my  son,  you  will  yet  think  of  more  after 
you  get  away  home ;  so,  then,  allow  us  to  advise  you  from 
time  to  time.  To  your  dear  ones,  one  and  all,  tell  them  I 
bless  them  as  I  bless  you. 

"  Do  allow  your  Brother,  Parsons,  to  say  a  word  to  you. 
"  Your  mother,  Susannah  watson." 

Will  Dr.  Parsons  speak  to  me  ? 

"  Beothek  Watson — I  hoped  to  live  long  enough  to  see 
the  M.  E.  Church  alive  to  the  spirit  of  true  Methodism. 

"  I,  for  years,  saw  and  felt  the  importance  of  a  renova- 
tion of  that  Church,  and  talked  as  plainly  as  the  people 
would  well  bear  it,  until  within  thi'ee  years  of  my  depart- 
ure I  was  forced  to  give  vent  to  my  long  pent-up  feeling, 
and  give  the  world  to  know  where  I  stood.  Could  I  have 
lived,  five  years  longer  I  would  have  cried  aloud,  even  from 
the  house-top,  if  need  be,  and  proclaim  what  I  know  from 
external  knowledge  to  be  truth  and  light  from  the  world 
beyond. 

"  Say  to  Brother  Sehon  he  lacked  the  courage  to  even 
allude  to  my  views  of  spirit  intercourse  while  speaking 
over  my  mortal  remains.  I  had  thought  him  more  cour- 
ageous.    He  will  hear  from  me  again. 

"  Go  on,  Brother,  I  will  be  with  you ;  you  need  not  fear. 

"  C.  B.  PAKSONS." 

Being  desirous  to  hear  once  more  from  a  few  of  my 
friends  before  leaving  for  home,  I  called  again  on  Dr.  M. 


Wm.  K.  Poston.  205 

LAST   HOUE  WITH   DR.    MANSFIELD. 

"  Thank  yoxi,  thank  you,  my  dearest  of  earth  ones.  I 
have  not  been  absent  from  you  since  you  came  North,  or 
to  New  York.  I  have  done  all  I  could  to  assist  you  to 
control  your  thoughts,  and  to  arrange  them  in  book  form. 
Truly  you  have  done  a  good  work,  one  that  will  redound 
to  your  present  and  future  well-being.  As  to  the  dear 
ones  now  living,  I  know  not  what  more  can  be  said.  Tell 
them,  one  and  all,  that  I  am  with  them  as  often  as  my 
duties  will  permit  me.  I  will  not  specify  any  one  in 
particular,  but  what  I  say  to  07ie  will  equally  apply  to 
alL  Bless  you,  dear  Samuel,  for  those  loving  notices.  It 
will  give  me  pleasure  to  talk  with  you  from  time  to 
time. 

"  Bless  you,  again  bless  you. 

"  Your  angel  wife,  mollie." 

"  Thank  you,  dear  Bro.  Watson,  for  this  another  oppor- 
tunity of  speaking  to  you  before  you  return  to  that  city 
which  to  us  was,  and  now  is,  so  dear — Memphis.  Tell 
"  them,  one  and  all,  that  if  they  would  be  happy  there — and 
when  they  come  to  see  as  I  do — to  seek  that  light  which 
comes  from  above  through  the  medium  of  mortal  agency. 

"  If  you  call  at  Louisville,  say  to  your  Bro.  Rivers  that 
I  had  a  long  talk  with  the  General,  and  with  his  sister, 
Fanny  Gillespie,  his  two  spii'it  wives,  Mary  Ann  and  Eliz- 
abeth, and  Mrs.  Minerva  Scruggs.  Tell  Rivers  to  look 
aloft,  and  dare  to  proclaim  what  he  finds  welling  up  in 
his  soul  from  day  to  day.  C.  B.  Parsons  says  tell  Bro. 
Rivers  if  he  would  be  happy,  and  make  the  people  happy, 
to  feed  them  with  food  which  comes  from  on  high — to 
allow  no  man  to  declare  to  him  how  he  shall  speak,  or 
what  he  may  speak — obey  the  voice  within,  that  points 
him  to  a  light  that  will  not  change  in  heaven.  Say  to  my 
family,  one  and  all,  that  a  hiisband  and  father  is  with 


206  The  Clock  Struck  One. 

them ;  to  make  the  best  and  the  most  of  the  life  in  the 
body  ;  let  their  motto  be  to  do  good  every  time. 

"  To  my  brethren  at  the  bar,  tell  them  to  live  for  eter- 
nity— as  they  measure  to  others,  so  shall  it  be  measured 
to  them  in  the  sphere-land, 

"  Tour  friend  and  brother,  wm.  k.  poston." 

Will  my  father-in-law,  Allen  Dupree,  speak  to  me  ? 

"  How  can  I  sufficiently  reward  you,  Samuel,  for  allow- 
ing me  to  talk  with  you,  if  but  a  word  ?  I  have  several 
times  attempted  to  control,  but  some  one  having  more  po- 
tent control  would  take  the  medium  from  me,  and  I  had 
to  stand  back ;  but  now,  as  the  way  is  open,  I  would  say, 
thank  God,  our  heavenly  Father,  you  was  ever  permitted 
to  be  an  associate  of  my  dear  daughter. 

"  I  have  watched  your  doings,  and  in  all  your  labors  of 
love  to  my  dear  child,  and  to  your  fellow-mortals  gener- 
ally, your  ways  have  pleased  me ;  in  other  words,  you 
have  done  just  right.  Say  to  the  dear  ones,  one  and  all, 
that  we  are  often  with  them,  although  they  do  not  see  us. 
Tell  them  to  live,  day  by  day,  as  they  will  wish  they  had 
when  they  are  called  home — that  life  in  the  body  was 
given  to  prepare  for  the  life  beyond.  Tell  them  we  shall 
meet  by  and  by,  never  again  to  be  separated.  Samuel, 
my  son,  rejoice,  for  your  mission  is  complete. 

"  Your  father-in-law,  allen  dupree." 

(I  wish  to  make  one  remark  about  him.  Some  years 
after  I  married  his  daughter,  he  told  me  that  from  the  day 
of  her  birth  he  had  made  it  a  matter  of  prayer  that  she 
might  marry  a  Methodist  preacher.  Few  Methodists  have 
ever  offered  up  such  prayers,  I  presume.  He  was  for 
many  years  a  pillar  in  the  Church.) 

Has  my  father  anything  further  to  say  to  me  ? 

"  Well,  Samuel,  my  son,  I  am  always  pleased  to  talk 
with  you ;  yes,  above  all  of  those  my  dear  ones,  for  in 
your  course  of  life  you  have  ever  had  for  your  motto 


Manner  of  Weiting.  207 

equal  rights  and  justice  between  man  and  man;  and  have 
ever  sustained  yourself  in  those  protestations  to  the  world. 
But  the  crowning  act  of  your  life  is  the  legacy  you  leave 
to  your  fellow-men  in  the  publication  of  your  experiences 
and  your  object  of  living  as  you  have.  Blessed,  blessed 
is  the  reward  awaiting  yoiu  Your  dear  mother,  Susannah, 
joins  me  in  love  to  you. 

"  Your  father,  lbvin  watson." 

"  Is  there  any  one  else  who  wishes  to  speak  to  me  ?  "  I 
asked ;  when  was  written : 

"  Bro.  Watson — Although  we  never  personally  met 
on  earth,  yet  I  have  kept  track  of  you  for  years.  Now  and 
then  I  caught  sight  of  your  truthful  sheet,  and  was  ever 
pleased  with  the  spirit  in  which  you  conducted  it.  You 
have,  by  your  independent  action,  erected  to  your  mem- 
ory a  monument  that  time  will  never  efface.  I  thank  you 
for  the  willingness  on  your  part  to  give  my  sayings  a 
place  in  your  book.  Had  I  have  met  with  you  earlier,  I 
would  have  said  more. 

"  But  you  have  a  complete  book  as  it  is.  I  opine  for 
you  not  only  a  ready  sale,  but  a  large  one,  indeed. 

"  God  bless  you,  Brother,  c.  b.  parsons." 

"  June  7,  72." 

I  have  thus  given  a  truthful  history  of  my  visits  to  Dr. 
Mansfield,  and  all  the  communications  received  through 
him,  with  the  exception  of  two,  for  others,  in  which  I  have 
no  concern.  I  am  aware  that  most  persons  who  will  read 
this,  do  not  understand  how  it  is  done,  nor  can  I  tell  them, 
so  as  to  make  them  comprehend  it  perfectly.  I  wrote  the 
name  and  what  I  wanted  privately,  rolled  it  up  securely, 
in  sometimes  fifteen  or  twenty  folds  of  paper,  and  laid  it 
on  the  table.  After  a  few  moments  he  would  write,  not 
only  with  reference  to  what  I  asked,  but  frequently  refer- 
ring to  things  not  thought  of  or  known  by  me. 

My  interviews  have  been  seven,  embracing  just  eight 


208  The  Clock  Struck  One. 

hours  in  the  aggregate.  I  have  had  but  little  conversa- 
tion with  him,  as  his  time  is  demanded  by  others. 

There  was  no  one  waiting  to-day,  and,  as  it  was  my  last 
interview,  I  asked  him  some  questions.  He  says  he  sees 
the  person  who  is  communicating,  but  rarely  ever  men- 
tions it,  as  many  would  become  excited,  so  as  to  unfit 
them  for  their  interview.  He  says  he  has  been  seeing 
spirits  all  his  life,  as  far  back  as  he  can  remember. 

I  have  now  completed  my  task,  and  glad  I  am  of  it.  I 
have  done  just  what  I  felt  I  must  do,  or  suifer  mentally 
here,  if  not  hereafter.  I  know  I  have  been  honest  in  all  I 
have  done,  and  am  willing  to  meet  the  Judge  of  all  the 
earth.  I  do  not,  therefore,  fear  what  man  may  do  or  say. 
I  do  know  that,  whatever  they  may  think  of  these  things 
here,  that  very  soon  after  they  pass  over  the  river  they 
will  know  the  truth  of  them.  I  leave  the  book  and  the 
reader  in  the  hands  of  my  heavenly  Father,  praying  his 
blessings  upon.  them. 


Having  a  little  space  on  the  last  page,  I  clip  from  the  last  issue 
of  the  Western  Methodist  the  concluding  paragraph  of  an  obituary 
notice  written  hy  a  Presiding  Elder  of  my  conference,  who  is  a 
nephew  of  ex-Governor  Harris;  also,  two  verses,  from  the  same 
paper,  peculiarly  applicable  to  the  stand  taken  by  myself  on  the 
subject  of  ministering  spirits  : 

"  Some  days  before  his  death  he  said, '  My  stay  on  earth  is  short ; 
but  all  is  right.  I  have  not  a  cloud,  not  a  shadow,  not  a  doubt. 
Five  minutes  before  he  breathed  his  last,  he  turned  his  face  to  the 
wall,  and  spoke  familiarly  to  his  mother,  who  had  been  in  heaven 
thirty-five  years ;  then  calmly  passed  away  from  earth's  sorrows  to 
heaven's  joys.  I  write  no  eulogium  upon  the  dead.  His  life  of 
consistent  piety  is  a  monument  more  lasting  than  brass. 

"  W.  T.  HARKIB." 

"  There  ip  no  death.    An  angel  form 

Walks  o'er  the  earth  with,  silent  tread, 
And  bears  our  best  loved  things  away, 
And  then  we  call  them  '  dead  1 ' 

"  And  ever  near  us,  though  unseen. 
The  dear,  immortal  spirits  tread  ; 
For  all  the  boundless  universe 
Is  life— there  is  no  death  1 " 


'J/^Tc 


^^f^^r^l. 


^- 


^2^^ 


?**  «.•... 


i 


'V^ 


IHTSB  l!BR»iRT 


University  of  California 

SOUTHERN  REGIONAL  LIBRARY  FACILITY 

305  De  Neve  Drive  -  Parking  Lot  17  •  Box  951388 

LOS  ANGELES,  CALIFORNIA  90095-1388 

Return  this  material  to  the  library  from  which  it  was  borrowed. 


A     000  606  494     3 


